De jure regni apud Scotos, or, A dialogue, concerning the due priviledge of government in the kingdom of Scotland, betwixt George Buchanan and Thomas Maitland by the said George Buchanan ; and translated out of the original Latine into English by Philalethes.
         De jure regni apud Scotos. English
         Buchanan, George, 1506-1582.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 229 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 74 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29958
         Wing B5275
         ESTC R19572
         12399655
         ocm 12399655
         61242
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29958)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61242)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 271:12)
      
       
         
           
             De jure regni apud Scotos, or, A dialogue, concerning the due priviledge of government in the kingdom of Scotland, betwixt George Buchanan and Thomas Maitland by the said George Buchanan ; and translated out of the original Latine into English by Philalethes.
             De jure regni apud Scotos. English
             Buchanan, George, 1506-1582.
             Maitland, Thomas.
             Philalethes.
          
           [10], 133, [1] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1680.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Kings and rulers -- Duties -- Early works to 1800.
           Monarchy -- Early works to 1800.
           Scotland -- Constitutional law.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           DE
           JURE
           REGNI
           APUD
           SCOTOS
           .
           OR
           A
           Dialogue
           ,
           concerning
           the
           due
           Priviledge
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           Betwixt
           GEORGE
           BUCHANAN
           And
           THOMAS
           MAITLAND
           ,
           By
           the
           said
           GEORGE
           BUCHANAN
           .
        
         
           And
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Original
           Latine
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           By
           PHILALETHES
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           TRANSLATOR
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Candide
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           presumed
           to
           trouble
           your
           attention
           with
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           a
           Preface
           ,
           the
           end
           and
           designe
           of
           which
           is
           not
           to
           usher
           in
           my
           Translation
           to
           the
           world
           with
           curious
           embellishments
           of
           Oratory
           (
           that
           serving
           only
           to
           gratify
           ,
           or
           enchaunt
           a
           Luxuriant
           fancy
           )
           but
           allennatly
           to
           apologize
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           a
           Zoilus
           ,
           or
           a
           Momus
           ,
           shall
           happen
           to
           peruse
           the
           same
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           then
           I
           reduce
           all
           that
           either
           of
           these
           will
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           perceive
           )
           object
           against
           this
           my
           Work
           ▪
           to
           these
           two
           Generals
           ,
           Prevarication
           and
           Ignorance
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           will
           call
           me
           a
           Prevaricator
           or
           prevaricating
           Interpreter
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           two
           accounts
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           have
           (
           say
           they
           )
           sophisticated
           the
           genuine
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           
           learned
           Author
           ,
           by
           interpreting
           and
           foisting
           in
           spurious
           words
           of
           mine
           own
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           quite
           alienated
           the
           literal
           sense
           in
           other
           places
           by
           a
           too
           Paraphrastical
           exposition
           .
           To
           the
           first
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           of
           this
           piece
           is
           a
           lofty
           Laconick
           stile
           of
           Latine
           :
           Now
           I
           once
           having
           undertaken
           
             Provinciam
             Interpretis
          
           ,
           behoved
           to
           render
           my
           interpretation
           somewhat
           plain
           ,
           and
           obvious
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           never
           do
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           without
           adding
           some
           words
           
             (
             claritatis
             gratiâ
          
           )
           but
           alwayes
           I
           sought
           out
           the
           scope
           (
           as
           far
           as
           my
           shallow
           capacity
           could
           reach
           )
           and
           suited
           them
           thereunto
           .
           Wherein
           I
           am
           hopfull
           ,
           that
           no
           ingenuous
           impartial
           Reader
           not
           prepossessed
           wiih
           prejudice
           against
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           consequently
           against
           the
           Translation
           thereof
           ,
           will
           find
           much
           matter
           of
           quarrell
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           take
           an
           overly
           view
           of
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           so
           compare
           the
           Translation
           therewith
           .
           For
           I
           have
           been
           very
           sparing
           in
           adding
           ought
           of
           my
           own
           .
           To
           the
           second
           branch
           of
           the
           first
           challenge
           I
           answer
           briefly
           ;
           there
           are
           none
           who
           have
           the
           least
           smattering
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           but
           know
           wel
           enough
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             morally
             impossible
          
           
           for
           an
           Interpreter
           to
           make
           good
           language
           of
           any
           Latine
           piece
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           alwayes
           
             verbum
             verbo
             redere
          
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           if
           he
           adhere
           so
           close
           to
           the
           very
           rigour
           of
           the
           Original
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           illicite
           to
           use
           any
           Paraphrase
           ,
           although
           the
           succinctness
           and
           summary
           comprehensiveness
           of
           the
           Original
           stile
           even
           cry
           aloud
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ;
           but
           to
           silence
           in
           a
           word
           these
           Critical
           Snarlers
           ,
           where
           ever
           I
           have
           used
           any
           Paraphrase
           ,
           I
           likewise
           have
           set
           down
           the
           exposition
           
             ad
             verbum
          
           (
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           knowledge
           )
           as
           near
           as
           I
           could
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Challenge
           is
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           &
           that
           because
           I
           have
           passed
           by
           some
           Latine
           verses
           of
           Seneca
           ,
           which
           are
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Dialogue
           ,
           containing
           the
           Stoicks
           description
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           without
           translating
           them
           into
           English.
           Now
           ,
           true
           it
           is
           I
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           not
           because
           I
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           interpret
           them
           (
           for
           I
           hope
           ,
           Candide
           Readers
           at
           least
           will
           not
           so
           judge
           of
           me
           )
           but
           because
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           requisite
           to
           meddle
           with
           them
           ,
           unless
           I
           could
           have
           put
           as
           specious
           a
           lustre
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           my
           pen
           would
           have
           pulled
           off
           them
           (
           for
           otherwise
           I
           would
           have
           greatly
           injured
           them
           )
           which
           could
           never
           be
           done
           without
           a
           sublime
           veine
           of
           Poesy
           ,
           wherein
           I
           ingenuously
           profess
           ignorance
           :
           
           so
           that
           if
           the
           last
           challenge
           be
           thus
           understood
           ,
           transeat
           ,
           because
           
             
               Nec
               fonte
               labra
               prolui
               Cabalino
               ,
            
             
               Nec
               in
               bicipiti
               somniasse
               Parnasso
               ,
            
             
               Memini
               ut
               repente
               sic
               Poeta
               prodirem
               .
            
          
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Latine
           verses
           ,
           which
           occurre
           in
           this
           Dialogue
           ,
           are
           by
           me
           translated
           into
           Prose
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           :
           But
           I
           fear
           I
           have
           wearied
           your
           patience
           too
           long
           already
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           go
           no
           further
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           so
        
         
           Vive
           &
           Vale.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           DIALOGUE
           Treating
           of
           the
           JUS
           ,
           OR
           RIGHT
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           have
           for
           exercising
           their
           Royal
           Power
           .
           
             GEORGE
             BUCHANAN
          
           ,
           Author
           .
           
             George
             Buchanan
          
           to
           King
           James
           ,
           the
           Sixth
           of
           that
           name
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           wisheth
           all
           health
           and
           happiness
           .
        
         
           I
           Wrote
           several
           years
           ago
           ,
           when
           amongst
           us
           Affaires
           were
           very
           turbulent
           ,
           a
           Dialogue
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Scots
           Kings
           ,
           wherein
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           explain
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           what
           Right
           ,
           or
           what
           Authority
           both
           Kings
           and
           People
           have
           one
           with
           another
           .
           
           Which
           book
           ,
           when
           for
           that
           time
           it
           seemed
           somewhat
           profitable
           ,
           as
           shutting
           the
           mouths
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           more
           by
           importunat
           clamours
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           than
           what
           was
           right
           ,
           inveighed
           against
           the
           course
           of
           affaires
           ,
           requiring
           they
           might
           be
           levelled
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           right
           reason
           ;
           but
           matters
           being
           somewhat
           more
           peaceable
           ,
           I
           also
           having
           laid
           down
           my
           armes
           ,
           very
           willingly
           devoted
           my self
           to
           publick
           concord
           .
           Now
           having
           lately
           fallen
           upon
           that
           disputation
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           amongst
           my
           papers
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           therein
           many
           things
           which
           might
           be
           necessary
           for
           your
           age
           (
           especially
           you
           being
           placed
           in
           that
           part
           of
           humane
           affaires
           )
           I
           though
           good
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           a
           standing
           witness
           of
           mine
           affection
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           admonish
           you
           of
           your
           duty
           towards
           your
           Subjects
           .
           Now
           many
           things
           perswaded
           me
           that
           this
           my
           endeavour
           should
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           :
           especially
           your
           age
           not
           yet
           corrupted
           by
           prave
           opinions
           ,
           and
           inclination
           far
           above
           your
           years
           for
           undertaking
           all
           heroicall
           and
           noble
           attempts
           ,
           spontaneously
           
           making
           haste
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           your
           promptitude
           in
           obeying
           your
           Instructors
           and
           Governours
           ,
           but
           all
           such
           as
           give
           you
           sound
           admonition
           ,
           and
           your
           judgment
           and
           diligence
           in
           examining
           affaires
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           mans
           authority
           can
           have
           much
           weight
           with
           you
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           confirmed
           by
           probable
           reason
           .
           I
           do
           perceive
           also
           ,
           that
           you
           by
           a
           certain
           natural
           instinct
           do
           so
           much
           abhorre
           flattery
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           nurse
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           grievous
           plague
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           do
           hate
           the
           Court
           solaecismes
           &
           barbarismes
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           seeme
           to
           censure
           all
           elegancy
           ,
           do
           love
           and
           affect
           such
           things
           ,
           &
           every
           where
           in
           discouse
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           as
           the
           sawce
           thereof
           ,
           these
           titles
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           Highness
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           unsavoury
           compellations
           .
           Now
           albeit
           your
           good
           natural
           disposition
           ,
           &
           sound
           instructions
           ,
           wherein
           you
           have
           been
           principled
           ,
           may
           at
           present
           draw
           you
           away
           from
           falling
           into
           this
           errour
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           be
           some
           what
           jealous
           of
           you
           ,
           lest
           bad
           company
           ,
           the
           fawning
           foster-mother
           of
           all
           vices
           ,
           draw
           aside
           your
           soft
           and
           tender
           mind
           into
           the
           
           worst
           part
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           easily
           our
           other
           senses
           yeeld
           to
           seduction
           .
           This
           book
           therefore
           I
           have
           sent
           unto
           you
           to
           be
           not
           only
           your
           monitor
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           importunat
           and
           bold
           Exactor
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           your
           tender
           and
           flexible
           years
           may
           conduct
           you
           in
           safety
           from
           the
           rocks
           of
           flattery
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           may
           admonish
           you
           ,
           but
           also
           keep
           you
           in
           the
           way
           you
           are
           once
           entred
           into
           :
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           you
           deviat
           ,
           it
           may
           reprehend
           and
           draw
           you
           back
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           you
           obey
           ,
           you
           shall
           for
           your self
           and
           for
           all
           your
           Subjects
           acquire
           tranquillity
           and
           peace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           eternal
           glory
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           Farewell
           ,
           From
           Stirveling
           ,
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           January
           in
           the
           year
           of
           mans
           salvation
           one
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           seventy
           nine
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DIALOGUE
           Concerning
           that
           JUS
           ,
           or
           RIGHT
           of
           Government
           amongst
           the
           SCOTS
           .
           Persons
           ,
           GEORGE
           BVCHANAN
           ,
           And
           THOMAS
           MAITLAND
           .
        
         
           
             THomas
             Maitland
          
           beeing
           of
           late
           returned
           home
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           I
           seriously
           enquiring
           of
           him
           the
           state
           of
           affaires
           there
           ,
           began
           (
           for
           the
           love
           I
           bear
           to
           him
           )
           to
           exhort
           him
           to
           continue
           in
           that
           course
           he
           had
           taken
           to
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           entertain
           that
           excellent
           hope
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           his
           studies
           .
           For
           if
           I
           ,
           being
           but
           of
           an
           ordinary
           spirit
           ,
           and
           almost
           of
           no
           fortune
           ,
           in
           an
           illiterat
           age
           ,
           have
           so
           wrestled
           with
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           as
           
           that
           I
           seeme
           to
           have
           done
           somewhat
           :
           then
           certainly
           they
           who
           are
           born
           in
           a
           more
           happy
           age
           ,
           &
           who
           have
           maturity
           of
           years
           ,
           wealth
           and
           pregnancy
           of
           spirit
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           deterred
           by
           paines
           from
           noble
           designes
           ,
           nor
           can
           such
           despair
           beeing
           assisted
           by
           so
           many
           helps
           .
           They
           should
           therefore
           go
           on
           with
           vigour
           to
           illustrat
           learning
           ,
           and
           to
           commend
           themselves
           and
           those
           of
           their
           nation
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           after
           ages
           ,
           &
           posterity
           ,
           yea
           if
           they
           would
           but
           bestirre
           themselves
           herein
           somewhat
           actively
           ,
           it
           might
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           eradicat
           out
           of
           mens
           minds
           that
           opinion
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           the
           cold
           regions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           at
           as
           great
           distance
           from
           learning
           ,
           humanity
           ,
           &
           all
           endowments
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           distant
           from
           the
           Sun.
           For
           as
           Nature
           hath
           granted
           to
           the
           
             Affricans
             ,
             Egyptians
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Nations
           more
           subtile
           motions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           sharpness
           of
           wit
           ,
           yet
           she
           hath
           not
           altogether
           so
           far
           cast
           off
           any
           nation
           ,
           as
           to
           shut
           up
           from
           it
           an
           entry
           to
           vertue
           and
           honour
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           whilst
           he
           did
           speak
           meanly
           of
           himself
           (
           which
           is
           his
           modesty
           )
           but
           of
           me
           more
           affectionatly
           than
           truely
           :
           at
           last
           the
           tract
           of
           discourse
           drew
           us
           on
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           asked
           me
           concerning
           the
           troubled
           state
           of
           our
           countrey
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           answered
           him
           as
           far
           as
           I
           judged
           convenient
           for
           that
           time
           ;
           I
           began
           by
           course
           to
           ask
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Frenches
           or
           other
           Nations
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           conversed
           in
           France
           ,
           concerning
           our
           affaires
           ?
           For
           I
           did
           not
           
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           novelty
           of
           affaires
           (
           as
           is
           usual
           )
           would
           give
           occasion
           and
           matter
           of
           discourse
           thereof
           to
           all
           ▪
           Why
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           do
           you
           desire
           that
           of
           me
           ?
           For
           seeing
           you
           are
           wel
           acquaint
           with
           the
           course
           of
           affaires
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ignorant
           what
           the
           most
           part
           of
           men
           do
           speak
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           think
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           guess
           in
           your
           own
           conscience
           ,
           what
           is
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           should
           be
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             but
             ,
             the
             further
             that
             forrain
             Nations
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             less
             causes
             of
             wrath
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             love
             and
             other
             perturbations
             ,
             which
             may
             divert
             the
             mind
             from
             truth
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             so
             much
             the
             more
             judge
             of
             things
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             freely
             speak
             out
             what
             they
             think
             :
             that
             very
             freedome
             of
             speaking
             and
             conferring
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             doth
             draw
             forth
             many
             obscure
             things
             ,
             discovers
             intricacies
             ,
             confirme
             doubts
             and
             may
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             teach
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Shall
             I
             be
             ingenuous
             with
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             why
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Although
             I
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             after
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             visite
             my
             native
             Country
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Relations
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             did
             so
             much
             inflame
             my
             desire
             ,
             as
             the
             clamour
             of
             a
             rude
             multitude
             :
             For
             albeit
             I
             thought
             my selfe
             well
             enough
             fortified
             either
             by
             my
             own
             constant
             Practice
             ,
             or
             the
             morall
             precepts
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             yet
             when
             I
             came
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             I
             could
             conceale
             my
             pusillanimity
             .
             For
             when
             that
             horrid
             villany
             not
             long
             since
             here
             perpetrat
             ,
             all
             with
             one
             
             voice
             did
             abominat
             it
             ,
             the
             Author
             hereof
             not
             being
             known
             ;
             the
             multitude
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             acted
             by
             precipitancy
             ,
             than
             ruled
             by
             deliberation
             ,
             did
             charge
             the
             fault
             of
             some
             few
             upon
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             common
             hatred
             of
             a
             particular
             crime
             did
             redound
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             so
             that
             even
             such
             as
             were
             most
             remote
             from
             any
             suspicion
             were
             inflamed
             with
             the
             infamy
             of
             other
             mens
             crime
             .
             When
             therefore
             this
             storme
             of
             calumny
             was
             calmed
             ,
             I
             betook
             my self
             very
             willingly
             into
             this
             port
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             I
             may
             dash
             upon
             a
             rock
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             atrociousness
             of
             that
             late
             crime
             doth
             seeme
             so
             much
             to
             inflame
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             already
             exasperat
             ,
             that
             now
             no
             place
             of
             Apology
             is
             left
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             able
             to
             sustain
             the
             impetuous
             assaults
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             who
             seeme
             to
             be
             more
             sagacious
             ,
             who
             will
             exclaime
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             content
             with
             the
             slaughter
             of
             an
             harmeless
             youth
             ,
             an
             unheard
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             unless
             we
             should
             shew
             another
             new
             example
             of
             atrocious
             cruelty
             against
             women
             ,
             which
             sexe
             very
             enemies
             do
             spare
             when
             cities
             are
             taken
             in
             by
             force
             .
             Now
             from
             what
             villany
             will
             any
             dignity
             or
             Majesty
             deterre
             those
             ,
             who
             thus
             rage
             against
             Kings
             ?
             or
             what
             place
             for
             mercy
             will
             they
             leave
             ,
             whom
             neither
             the
             weakness
             of
             sexe
             ,
             nor
             innocency
             of
             age
             will
             restrain
             ?
             Equity
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             Respect
             to
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Reverence
             of
             Lawful
             Magistracy
             ,
             
             which
             hence
             forth
             they
             will
             either
             retain
             for
             shame
             ,
             or
             coërce
             for
             fear
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             of
             supreame
             authority
             is
             exposed
             to
             the
             ludibry
             of
             the
             basest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             equity
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             of
             honesty
             and
             dishonesty
             being
             once
             taken
             away
             ,
             almost
             by
             a
             publick
             consent
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             degeneracy
             into
             cruel
             barbarity
             .
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             hear
             these
             ,
             and
             more
             atrocious
             than
             these
             spoken
             how
             soon
             I
             shall
             returne
             into
             France
             again
             ;
             all
             mens
             ears
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             being
             shut
             from
             admitting
             any
             Apology
             or
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             easily
             liberat
             you
             of
             this
             fear
             ,
             and
             our
             Nation
             from
             that
             false
             crime
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             so
             much
             detest
             the
             atrociousness
             of
             the
             first
             crime
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             rationally
             reprehend
             severity
             in
             revenging
             it
             ?
             or
             if
             they
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             is
             taken
             order
             with
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             approve
             the
             first
             deed
             ;
             choose
             you
             then
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             would
             you
             have
             to
             seeme
             cruel
             .
             For
             neither
             they
             nor
             you
             can
             praise
             or
             reproach
             both
             ,
             provided
             you
             understand
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             indeed
             abhorre
             and
             detest
             the
             Kings
             murther
             ,
             and
             am
             glad
             that
             the
             Nation
             is
             free
             of
             that
             guilt
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             charged
             upon
             the
             wickedness
             of
             some
             few
             .
             But
             this
             last
             fact
             I
             can
             neither
             allow
             nor
             disallow
             ,
             for
             it
             seemes
             to
             me
             a
             famous
             and
             memorable
             deed
             ,
             that
             by
             counsel
             and
             diligence
             they
             have
             searched
             out
             that
             villany
             ,
             which
             since
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             is
             the
             most
             hainous
             ,
             and
             do
             pursue
             the
             perpetrators
             in
             a
             hostile
             manner
             .
             But
             in
             that
             they
             have
             taken
             order
             
             with
             the
             chief
             Magistrat
             ,
             and
             put
             contempt
             upon
             Soveraignty
             ,
             which
             amongst
             all
             Nations
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             accounted
             great
             and
             sacred
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             will
             relish
             it
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             live
             under
             Kingly
             Government
             ;
             surely
             the
             greatness
             and
             novelty
             of
             the
             fact
             doth
             put
             me
             to
             a
             demurre
             ,
             albeit
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             what
             may
             be
             pretended
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             the
             Actors
             are
             of
             my
             intimate
             acquaintance
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             almost
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             perhaps
             not
             trouble
             you
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             forrain
             Nations
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             judges
             of
             the
             vertues
             of
             others
             to
             whom
             you
             think
             satisfaction
             must
             be
             given
             .
             Of
             these
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             three
             sorts
             especially
             ,
             who
             will
             vehemently
             enveigh
             against
             that
             deed
             .
             The
             first
             kind
             is
             most
             pernicious
             ,
             wherein
             those
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             mancipated
             themselves
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             think
             every
             thing
             just
             and
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             gratify
             Kings
             ,
             and
             measure
             every
             thing
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             lust
             of
             their
             Masters
             .
             Such
             have
             so
             devoted
             themselves
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             left
             to
             themselves
             no
             liberty
             either
             to
             speak
             o●
             do
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             Crew
             have
             proceeded
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             most
             cruelly
             murthered
             that
             innocent
             Youth
             ,
             without
             any
             cause
             of
             enmity
             ,
             but
             through
             hope
             of
             gain
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             at
             Court
             to
             satisfy
             the
             lust
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             whilst
             such
             feign
             to
             be
             sorry
             for
             the
             Queens
             case
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             grieved
             for
             her
             misfortunes
             ,
             but
             
             look
             for
             their
             own
             security
             ,
             and
             take
             very
             ill
             to
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             most
             hainous
             crime
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             hope
             they
             swallowed
             down
             )
             to
             be
             pulled
             out
             of
             their
             throat
             .
             I
             judge
             therefore
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             men
             should
             not
             be
             satisfied
             so
             much
             by
             reasoning
             ,
             as
             chastised
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             Armes
             .
             Others
             again
             are
             all
             for
             themselves
             ;
             these
             men
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             not
             malicious
             ,
             are
             not
             grieved
             for
             the
             publick
             calamity
             (
             as
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             )
             but
             for
             their
             own
             domestick
             damages
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             seeme
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             rather
             of
             some
             comfort
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             remedies
             of
             perswasive
             reasoning
             and
             Lawes
             .
             The
             rest
             is
             the
             rude
             multitude
             ,
             which
             doth
             admire
             at
             all
             novelties
             ,
             reprehend
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             think
             nothing
             is
             right
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             themselvs
             do
             or
             see
             done
             :
             For
             how
             much
             any
             thing
             done
             doth
             decline
             from
             an
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             so
             farr
             they
             think
             it
             is
             fallen
             from
             justice
             and
             equity
             .
             And
             because
             these
             be
             not
             led
             by
             malice
             and
             envy
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             self-interest
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             will
             admitt
             information
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             weaned
             from
             their
             errour
             ,
             so
             that
             being
             convinced
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             reason
             ,
             they
             yeeld
             :
             Which
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             very
             often
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             and
             have
             also
             found
             it
             in
             preceeding
             ages
             .
             There
             is
             almost
             no
             man
             so
             wilde
             ,
             that
             can
             not
             be
             tamed
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             patiently
             hearken
             to
             instruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Surely
             we
             have
             found
             oftentimes
             that
             very
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             When
             you
             therefore
             deale
             with
             this
             kind
             
             of
             People
             so
             clamorous
             and
             very
             importunat
             ,
             ask
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             think
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             of
             
               Caligula
               ,
               Nero
            
             or
             Domitian
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             will
             be
             none
             of
             them
             so
             addicted
             to
             the
             name
             King
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             confess
             ,
             they
             were
             justly
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             say
             right
             ,
             but
             these
             very
             same
             men
             will
             forthwith
             cry-out
             ,
             that
             they
             complain
             not
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             are
             grieved
             at
             the
             sad
             calamities
             of
             lawfull
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             then
             perceive
             how
             easily
             the
             People
             may
             be
             pacified
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             indeed
             ,
             unless
             you
             say
             some
             other
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             cause
             you
             understand
             it
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             the
             People
             (
             you
             say
             )
             approve
             the
             murther
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             compassionat
             the
             misfortune
             of
             Kings
             ,
             would
             they
             not
             then
             change
             their
             opinion
             ,
             if
             they
             clearly
             understood
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             a
             Tyrant
             and
             a
             King
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             this
             might
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             cases
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             all
             would
             confess
             that
             Tyrants
             are
             justly
             killed
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             a
             large
             entry
             made
             open
             to
             us
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             I
             find
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             these
             not
             of
             small
             authority
             ,
             who
             while
             they
             make
             Kings
             liable
             to
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             maintain
             Tyrants
             to
             be
             sacred
             persons
             ;
             but
             certainly
             by
             a
             preposterous
             judgment
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             maintain
             their
             Government
             ,
             albeit
             immoderat
             and
             intolerable
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             fight
             for
             things
             both
             Sacred
             &
             Civil
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             also
             met
             with
             several
             Persons
             oftentimes
             ,
             who
             maintain
             the
             same
             
             very
             pertinaciously
             ;
             but
             whether
             that
             opinion
             be
             right
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             further
             discuss
             it
             hereafter
             at
             better
             conveniency
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             let
             us
             conclude
             upon
             this
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             unless
             hereafter
             it
             be
             not
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             unto
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             liberty
             to
             retract
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             On
             these
             termes
             indeed
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             conclude
             these
             two
             to
             be
             contraries
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Be
             it
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             He
             therefore
             that
             shall
             explain
             the
             Original
             and
             cause
             of
             Creating
             Kings
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             duties
             of
             Kings
             are
             towards
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             people
             towards
             their
             Kings
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             seeme
             to
             have
             almost
             explained
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             what
             doth
             pertain
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             representation
             then
             of
             both
             being
             laid
             out
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             the
             people
             will
             understand
             also
             ,
             what
             their
             duty
             is
             towards
             both
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             like
             they
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             Contrary
             wise
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             very
             unlike
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             contained
             under
             the
             same
             genus
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             similitudes
             ,
             which
             may
             easily
             induce
             imprudent
             persons
             into
             an
             errour
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Doubtless
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             two
             doth
             easily
             personat
             the
             best
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             studies
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             impose
             the
             same
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Buc.
             
          
           
             Have
             you
             not
             some
             representation
             of
             a
             King
             and
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             impressed
             in
             your
             mind
             ?
             
             For
             if
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             save
             me
             much
             pains
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             could
             easily
             express
             what
             Idea
             I
             have
             of
             both
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             but
             I
             fear
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             rude
             and
             without
             forme
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             rather
             desire
             to
             hear
             what
             your
             opinion
             is
             ,
             lest
             whilst
             you
             are
             a
             refuting
             me
             ,
             our
             discourse
             become
             more
             prolixe
             ,
             you
             being
             both
             in
             age
             and
             experience
             above
             me
             ;
             and
             are
             well
             acquaint
             not
             only
             with
             the
             opinions
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             seen
             the
             customes
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             Cities
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             then
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             willingly
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             unfold
             my
             own
             opinion
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             that
             thereby
             a
             greater
             authority
             may
             be
             given
             to
             my
             discourse
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             such
             as
             is
             made
             up
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             opinions
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             concerned
             in
             the
             present
             controversy
             ,
             have
             no
             less
             eloquently
             than
             briefly
             given
             their
             judgment
             ,
             without
             hatred
             ,
             favour
             ,
             or
             envy
             ,
             whose
             case
             was
             far
             from
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             their
             opinions
             I
             shall
             especially
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             frivolously
             trifled
             away
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             and
             counsel
             have
             flourished
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             in
             well
             governed
             Common
             wealths
             .
             But
             before
             I
             produce
             these
             witnesses
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             some
             few
             things
             ,
             that
             seeing
             we
             are
             at
             accord
             in
             some
             things
             of
             no
             smal
             importance
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             no
             necessity
             to
             digress
             from
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             nor
             to
             stay
             in
             explaining
             or
             confirming
             things
             that
             are
             perspicuous
             and
             well
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             
             think
             we
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             &
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             ask
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             the
             time
             hath
             been
             ,
             when
             men
             did
             dwell
             in
             cottages
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             caves
             ,
             and
             as
             strangers
             did
             wander
             to
             and
             fro
             without
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             certain
             dwelling
             places
             ,
             and
             did
             Assemble
             together
             as
             their
             fond
             humours
             did
             lead
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             comodity
             ,
             and
             comon
             utility
             did
             allure
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             for
             sooth
             I
             beleeve
             that
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             consonant
             to
             the
             course
             and
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             is
             testified
             by
             all
             the
             histories
             of
             all
             Nations
             almost
             ,
             for
             Homer
             doth
             describe
             the
             representation
             of
             such
             a
             wilde
             and
             barbarous
             kind
             of
             life
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Trojans
             .
             Their
             Courts
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             do
             neither
             abound
             with
             Counciles
             nor
             Judges
             ,
             they
             dwell
             only
             in
             darksome
             caves
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             high
             mountains
             ruleth
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             of
             them
             at
             leisure
             to
             communicat
             his
             domestick
             affaires
             to
             any
             other
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             also
             Italy
             is
             said
             to
             be
             no
             better
             civilized
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             easily
             conjecture
             from
             the
             most
             fertile
             regions
             almost
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             how
             great
             the
             solitude
             and
             wastness
             there
             was
             in
             places
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Italy
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             whether
             do
             you
             think
             the
             vagrant
             and
             solitary
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             associations
             of
             men
             civilly
             incorporat
             ,
             most
             agreable
             to
             nature
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             without
             all
             peradventure
             ,
             which
             utility
             the
             mother
             almost
             of
             justice
             and
             equity
             did
             first
             convocat
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             give
             signes
             or
             warnings
             by
             sound
             of
             trumpet
             
             and
             to
             defend
             themselves
             within
             walls
             ,
             and
             to
             shut
             the
             gates
             with
             one
             key
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             utility
             was
             the
             first
             and
             main
             cause
             of
             the
             association
             of
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Why
             not
             ,
             seeing
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             born
             for
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Uitility
             indeed
             to
             some
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             efficacious
             ,
             both
             in
             begetting
             and
             conserving
             the
             publick
             society
             of
             mankind
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             far
             more
             venerable
             ,
             or
             ancient
             cause
             of
             mens
             associating
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             antecedaneous
             &
             sacred
             bond
             of
             their
             civil
             community
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             every
             one
             would
             have
             a
             regard
             to
             this
             own
             private
             advantage
             ,
             then
             surely
             that
             very
             utility
             would
             rather
             dissolve
             than
             unite
             humane
             society
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Perhaps
             that
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             therefore
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             other
             cause
             you
             will
             assigne
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             A
             certain
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             more
             tamed
             sort
             of
             beasts
             ,
             that
             although
             these
             allurements
             of
             utility
             be
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             flock
             together
             with
             other
             beasts
             of
             their
             own
             kind
             ,
             But
             of
             these
             others
             we
             have
             no
             ground
             of
             debate
             :
             Surely
             we
             see
             this
             instinct
             by
             nature
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             man
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             had
             the
             affluence
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             contribute
             either
             for
             maintaining
             health
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             think
             his
             life
             unpleasant
             without
             humane
             converse
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             who
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             an
             endeavour
             of
             investigating
             the
             truth
             ,
             have
             
             with
             drawn
             themselves
             from
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             retired
             to
             secret
             corners
             ,
             could
             not
             long
             endure
             a
             perpetual
             vexation
             of
             mind
             ,
             nor
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             should
             remit
             the
             same
             ,
             could
             they
             live
             in
             solitude
             ,
             but
             very
             willingly
             did
             bring
             forth
             to
             light
             their
             very
             secret
             studies
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             had
             laboured
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             they
             did
             communicat
             to
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             ●abour
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             man
             who
             doth
             wholly
             take
             delight
             in
             solitude
             ,
             and
             flee
             from
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             shun
             it
             .
             I
             judge
             it
             doth
             rather
             proceed
             from
             a
             distemper
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             Tim●n
             the
             Athenian
             ,
             and
             Bellerophon
             the
             Corinthian
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Poet
             saith
             )
             was
             a
             wandering
             wretch
             on
             the
             Elean
             coast
             ,
             eating
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             fleeing
             the
             very
             footsteps
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             in
             this
             much
             dissent
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             one
             word
             nature
             here
             set
             down
             by
             you
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             often
             use
             rather
             out
             of
             custom
             ,
             than
             that
             I
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             others
             so
             variously
             taken
             ,
             and
             accommodat
             to
             so
             many
             things
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             I
             am
             at
             a
             stand
             to
             what
             I
             may
             mainly
             apply
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Forsooth
             at
             present
             I
             would
             have
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             be
             understood
             thereby
             ,
             than
             that
             
               LIGHT
               infused
               by
               GOD
               into
               our
               Minds
               ,
            
             for
             when
             God
             formed
             that
             Creature
             more
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             a
             
               Celestial
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             have
             dominion
             over
             the
             other
             creatures
             ,
             he
             gave
             not
             only
             eyes
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             evite
             things
             
             contrary
             to
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             such
             as
             might
             be
             usefull
             ,
             but
             also
             he
             produced
             
               in
               his
               Mind
               a
               certain
               LIGHT
               ,
            
             whereby
             he
             might
             discerne
             things
             filthy
             from
             honest
             ;
             this
             Light
             some
             call
             Nature
             ,
             others
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             truly
             I
             think
             it
             is
             of
             a
             
               Heavenly
               stamp
            
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             ▪
             that
             Nature
             doth
             never
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             another
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             God
             h●th
             given
             us
             a●
             abridgment
             of
             that
             LAW
             ,
             which
             might
             contain
             the
             whole
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               We
               should
               love
               Him
               with
               all
               our
               Soul
               ,
               and
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ,
            
             all
             the
             books
             of
             Holy
             Scriptur
             which
             treat
             of
             ordering
             our
             conversation
             ,
             do
             contain
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             explication
             of
             this
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             think
             then
             that
             no
             Orator
             or
             Lawyer
             ,
             who
             might
             congregat
             dispersed
             men
             ▪
             hath
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             but
             God
             only
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             with
             Cicero
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             is
             nothing
             done
             on
             earth
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             who
             rules
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             the
             associations
             of
             men
             legally
             united
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             
               Civil
               Incorporations
            
             ,
             whose
             several
             parts
             must
             be
             as
             compactly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             several
             members
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             &
             every
             one
             must
             have
             their
             proper
             function
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             there
             may
             be
             a
             mutual
             cooperating
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             &
             a
             mutual
             propelling
             of
             injuries
             ,
             and
             a
             foreseeing
             of
             advantages
             ,
             and
             these
             to
             be
             communicat
             for
             engaging
             the
             benevolence
             of
             all
             amongst
             themselves
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             not
             then
             make
             utility
             ,
             but
             that
             
             
               Divine
               Law
            
             rooted
             in
             us
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             (
             indeed
             the
             far
             more
             worthy
             and
             Divine
             of
             the
             two
             )
             of
             mens
             incorporating
             in
             Political
             Societies
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             mean
             not
             indeed
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             Equity
             and
             Justice
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             handmaid
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Guards
             in
             Cities
             wel
             constitute
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Herein
             I
             also
             agree
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             in
             our
             Bodies
             consisting
             of
             contrary
             Elements
             ,
             there
             are
             diseases
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             perturbations
             ,
             and
             some
             intestine
             tumults
             ,
             even
             so
             there
             must
             be
             of
             necessity
             in
             these
             greater
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Cities
             ,
             which
             also
             consist
             of
             various
             ,
             (
             yea
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             contrary
             humours
             ,
             or
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             different
             ranks
             ,
             conditions
             and
             natures
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             can
             not
             remain
             one
             hour
             together
             approving
             the
             same
             things
             :
             And
             surely
             such
             must
             needs
             soon
             dissolve
             and
             come
             to
             nought
             ;
             if
             one
             be
             not
             adhibited
             ,
             who
             as
             a
             Physician
             may
             quiet
             such
             disturbances
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             moderat
             and
             wholesome
             temperament
             confirme
             the
             infirme
             parts
             and
             compesce
             redundant
             humours
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             care
             of
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             that
             the
             weaker
             may
             not
             languish
             for
             want
             of
             nutrition
             ,
             nor
             the
             stronger
             become
             luxuriant
             too
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Truely
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             shall
             we
             call
             him
             who
             performeth
             these
             things
             in
             a
             Civil
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             very
             anxious
             about
             his
             name
             ,
             for
             by
             what
             name
             soever
             he
             be
             called
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             must
             be
             a
             very
             Excellent
             and
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             
             wherein
             the
             wisdom
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             seemeth
             to
             have
             much
             foreseen
             ,
             who
             have
             adorned
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             most
             illustrious
             with
             an
             illustrious
             name
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             mean
             King
             ,
             of
             which
             word
             there
             is
             such
             an
             emphasis
             ,
             that
             it
             holds
             forth
             before
             us
             clearly
             a
             function
             in
             it self
             very
             great
             and
             excellent
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             very
             right
             ,
             for
             we
             designe
             GOD
             by
             that
             name
             .
             For
             we
             have
             no
             other
             more
             glorious
             name
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             declare
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             glorious
             nature
             ,
             nor
             more
             suteable
             ,
             whereby
             to
             signify
             his
             Paternal
             care
             and
             Providence
             towards
             us
             .
             What
             other
             names
             shall
             I
             collect
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             to
             denote
             the
             function
             of
             a
             King
             ?
             Such
             as
             Father
             
               Aeneas
               ,
               Agamemnon
            
             ,
             Pastor
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             also
             a
             Leader
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Governour
             .
             By
             all
             which
             names
             such
             a
             signification
             is
             implyed
             ,
             as
             may
             shew
             that
             Kings
             are
             not
             ordained
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             People
             .
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             name
             we
             agree
             wel
             enough
             :
             If
             you
             please
             ,
             let
             us
             conferre
             concerning
             the
             function
             ,
             insisting
             in
             the
             same
             footsteps
             we
             began
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Which
             ,
             I
             pray
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             remember
             what
             hath
             been
             lately
             spoken
             ,
             that
             an
             Incorporation
             seemeth
             to
             be
             very
             like
             our
             body
             ,
             Civil
             commotions
             like
             to
             diseases
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             to
             a
             Physician
             ?
             If
             therefore
             we
             shall
             understand
             what
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Physician
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             the
             opinion
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             much
             mistake
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             you
             have
             reckoned
             are
             very
             like
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             me
             very
             near
             in
             kin
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             
             not
             expect
             that
             I
             will
             here
             describe
             every
             petty
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             will
             not
             permit
             it
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             call
             for
             it
             :
             but
             if
             briefly
             these
             agree
             together
             ,
             you
             shall
             easily
             comprehend
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Go
             on
             then
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             doing
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             scope
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             to
             us
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Which
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             health
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             for
             curing
             of
             which
             they
             are
             adhibited
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             ought
             to
             keep
             safe
             the
             humane
             body
             in
             its
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Civil
             body
             in
             its
             state
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             each
             can
             bear
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             into
             perfect
             health
             the
             body
             diseased
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             understand
             very
             wel
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             duty
             incumbent
             to
             both
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             to
             preserve
             health
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             become
             weak
             by
             sickness
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             assent
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             diseases
             of
             both
             are
             alike
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             seemeth
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             redundance
             of
             things
             hurtfull
             ,
             and
             want
             or
             scarcity
             of
             things
             necessary
             are
             alike
             noxious
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             one
             and
             other
             body
             is
             cured
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             namely
             either
             by
             nourishing
             that
             which
             is
             extenuat
             and
             tenderly
             cherishing
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             asswaging
             that
             which
             is
             full
             and
             redundant
             by
             casting
             out
             superfluities
             ,
             and
             exercising
             the
             body
             with
             moderat
             labours
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             humours
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             manners
             in
             the
             other
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             into
             a
             right
             temperament
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             understand
             it
             wel
             ,
             for
             the
             Body
             Politik
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             Natural
             hath
             its
             own
             proper
             
             temperament
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             very
             rightly
             we
             may
             call
             Justice
             .
             For
             it
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             regard
             every
             member
             ,
             and
             cureth
             it
             so
             as
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             its
             function
             .
             This
             sometimes
             is
             done
             by
             letting
             of
             blood
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             expelling
             of
             hurtfull
             things
             ,
             as
             by
             egestion
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             exciting
             cast-down
             and
             timorous
             minds
             ,
             and
             comforting
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             so
             reduceth
             the
             whole
             body
             into
             that
             temperament
             I
             spoke
             of
             :
             and
             being
             reduced
             ,
             exerciseth
             it
             with
             convenient
             exercises
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             certain
             prescribed
             temperature
             of
             Labour
             and
             rest
             ,
             doth
             preserve
             the
             restored
             health
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             rest
             I
             easily
             assent
             to
             ,
             except
             that
             you
             place
             the
             temperament
             of
             the
             body
             Politik
             in
             Justice
             :
             seing
             temperance
             even
             by
             its
             very
             name
             and
             profession
             doth
             justly
             seem
             to
             claime
             these
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             on
             which
             of
             them
             you
             conferre
             this
             honour
             .
             For
             seing
             all
             vertues
             ,
             whereof
             the
             strength
             is
             best
             perceived
             in
             action
             ,
             are
             placed
             in
             a
             certain
             mediocrity
             and
             equability
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             in
             some
             measure
             connected
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cohere
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             one
             office
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             moderation
             of
             lusts
             .
             Now
             in
             whatsoever
             kind
             this
             moderation
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             how
             it
             be
             denominat
             :
             albeit
             that
             moderation
             ,
             which
             is
             placed
             in
             publick
             matters
             ,
             and
             mens
             mutual
             commerces
             ,
             doth
             seem
             most
             fitly
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Justice
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Herein
             I
             very
             willingly
             assent
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             creation
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             
             Ancients
             have
             followed
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             among
             the
             Citizens
             were
             of
             any
             singular
             excellency
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             exceed
             all
             others
             in
             equity
             and
             prudence
             ,
             as
             is
             reported
             to
             be
             done
             in
             bee-hives
             ,
             they
             willingly
             conferred
             the
             government
             or
             kingdom
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             credible
             to
             have
             been
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             none
             such
             as
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             should
             be
             found
             in
             the
             City
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             By
             that
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             whereof
             we
             formerly
             made
             mention
             ,
             equals
             neither
             can
             ;
             nor
             ought
             to
             usurpe
             dominion
             :
             for
             by
             nature
             I
             think
             it
             just
             ,
             that
             amongst
             these
             that
             are
             equal
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             their
             course
             of
             ruling
             and
             obeying
             should
             be
             alike
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             a
             People
             ,
             wearied
             with
             yearly
             ambition
             be
             willing
             to
             elect
             some
             certain
             Person
             not
             altogether
             endowed
             with
             all
             Royal
             Vertues
             ,
             but
             either
             famous
             by
             his
             Noble
             descent
             ,
             or
             warlike
             valour
             ?
             will
             you
             not
             think
             that
             he
             is
             a
             lawfull
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Most
             lawfull
             ,
             for
             the
             People
             have
             power
             to
             conferre
             the
             Government
             on
             whom
             they
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             we
             shall
             admitt
             some
             acute
             man
             ,
             yet
             not
             endowed
             with
             notable
             skill
             ,
             for
             curing
             diseases
             ?
             shall
             we
             presently
             account
             him
             a
             Physician
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             chosen
             by
             all
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             ▪
             for
             by
             learning
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             many
             arts
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             suffrages
             is
             a
             man
             made
             a
             Physician
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             maketh
             Artists
             in
             other
             Arts
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             there
             is
             one
             reason
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             there
             is
             any
             Art
             of
             Reigning
             or
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Why
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Can
             you
             give
             me
             
             a
             reason
             why
             you
             think
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             I
             can
             ,
             namely
             that
             same
             which
             is
             usually
             given
             in
             other
             Arts.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             beginnings
             of
             all
             Arts
             proceed
             from
             experience
             .
             For
             whilst
             many
             did
             rashly
             and
             without
             any
             reason
             undertake
             to
             treat
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             others
             again
             through
             exercitation
             and
             consuetude
             did
             the
             same
             more
             sagaciously
             ,
             noticing
             the
             events
             on
             both
             hands
             ,
             and
             perpending
             the
             causes
             thereof
             ,
             some
             acute
             men
             have
             digested
             a
             certain
             order
             of
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             called
             that
             Description
             an
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Then
             by
             the
             like
             animadversion
             may
             not
             some
             Art
             of
             Reigning
             be
             described
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             Art
             of
             Physick
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             there
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Of
             what
             Precepts
             shall
             it
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             know
             at
             present
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             out
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             other
             Arts
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             way
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             This
             way
             :
             there
             be
             some
             Precepts
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             of
             Physick
             ,
             and
             Husbandry
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Shall
             we
             not
             call
             these
             Precepts
             of
             Grammarians
             and
             Physicians
             Arts
             and
             Lawes
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             others
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             indeed
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             the
             Civil
             Lawes
             seem
             to
             be
             certain
             Precepts
             of
             Royal
             Art
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             seem
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             He
             must
             therefore
             be
             acquaint
             therewith
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             a
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             seemes
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             he
             have
             no
             skill
             therein
             ?
             Albeit
             the
             People
             shall
             command
             him
             to
             reigne
             ,
             think
             you
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             a
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             cause
             me
             here
             hesitate
             :
             For
             if
             I
             
             would
             consent
             with
             the
             former
             discourse
             ,
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             People
             can
             no
             more
             make
             him
             a
             King
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Artist
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             shall
             then
             be
             done
             ?
             for
             unless
             we
             have
             a
             King
             chosen
             by
             suffrages
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             lawfull
             King
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             fear
             also
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Will
             you
             then
             be
             content
             that
             we
             more
             accuratly
             examine
             what
             we
             have
             last
             set
             down
             in
             comparing
             Arts
             one
             with
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             so
             please
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Have
             we
             not
             called
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Artists
             in
             their
             several
             Arts
             ,
             Lawes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             done
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             fear
             we
             have
             not
             done
             it
             circumspectly
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Why
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Because
             he
             would
             seem
             absurd
             who
             had
             skill
             in
             any
             Art
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             an
             Artist
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             so
             :
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             performe
             what
             belongs
             to
             an
             Art
             ,
             we
             will
             account
             him
             an
             Artist
             ,
             whether
             he
             do
             it
             naturally
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             perpetual
             and
             constant
             tenour
             and
             faculty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             We
             shall
             then
             call
             him
             an
             Artist
             ,
             who
             knowes
             wel
             this
             rational
             and
             prudent
             way
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             wel
             ,
             providing
             he
             hath
             acquired
             that
             faculty
             by
             constant
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Much
             better
             than
             him
             who
             hath
             the
             bare
             Precepts
             without
             use
             and
             exercitation
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Shall
             we
             not
             then
             account
             these
             Precepts
             to
             be
             Art
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             similitude
             thereof
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             shaddow
             of
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             then
             that
             Governing
             Faculty
             of
             Cities
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             call
             Civil
             Art
             or
             Science
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             seemes
             you
             would
             call
             it
             Prudence
             :
             
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             fountain
             or
             spring
             ,
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             provided
             they
             be
             usefull
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             must
             proceed
             and
             be
             derived
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             hit
             the
             nail
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             if
             this
             then
             were
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             in
             any
             person
             ,
             we
             might
             say
             he
             were
             a
             King
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             suffrages
             ,
             and
             might
             resigne
             over
             to
             him
             a
             free
             Power
             over
             all
             things
             :
             but
             if
             we
             find
             not
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             call
             him
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             doth
             come
             nearest
             to
             that
             eminent
             excellency
             of
             Nature
             ,
             embracing
             in
             him
             a
             certain
             similitude
             of
             a
             true
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             call
             him
             so
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             we
             fear
             he
             be
             not
             firme
             enough
             against
             inordinat
             affections
             ,
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             use
             to
             decline
             men
             from
             truth
             ,
             we
             shall
             adjoyn
             to
             him
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Colleague
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             bridler
             of
             his
             lusts
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             not
             then
             think
             that
             a
             King
             should
             have
             an
             arbitrary
             Power
             over
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             for
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             only
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             man
             ,
             erring
             in
             many
             things
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             often
             failing
             willingly
             ,
             doing
             many
             things
             by
             constraint
             :
             yea
             a
             creature
             easily
             changeable
             at
             the
             blast
             of
             every
             favour
             or
             frown
             ,
             which
             natural
             vice
             a
             Magistrat
             useth
             also
             to
             increase
             :
             so
             that
             here
             I
             chiefly
             find
             that
             of
             the
             Comedy
             made
             true
             ,
             
               All
               by
               licence
               become
               worse
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             most
             prudent
             have
             thought
             it
             expedient
             to
             adjoyne
             to
             him
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             may
             either
             shew
             him
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             he
             wander
             out
             of
             it
             :
             by
             these
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             understand
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             representation
             ,
             what
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             true
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             cause
             of
             creating
             Kings
             ,
             of
             their
             name
             and
             duty
             you
             have
             fully
             satisfied
             me
             .
             Yet
             I
             shall
             not
             repine
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             to
             add
             ought
             thereto
             :
             Albeit
             my
             mind
             doth
             hasten
             to
             hear
             what
             yet
             seemes
             to
             remain
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             which
             in
             all
             your
             discourse
             did
             not
             a
             little
             offend
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             should
             not
             be
             past
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             viz.
             that
             you
             seem
             somewhat
             injurious
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             this
             very
             thing
             I
             did
             suspect
             in
             you
             frequently
             before
             ,
             whilst
             I
             often
             heard
             you
             so
             profusely
             commend
             the
             ancient
             Common-Wealths
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             of
             Venice
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             did
             not
             rightly
             herein
             judge
             of
             me
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             so
             much
             look
             to
             the
             different
             forme
             of
             Civil
             Government
             (
             such
             as
             was
             amongst
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Massilians
               ,
               Venetians
            
             and
             others
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             authority
             of
             Lawes
             were
             more
             powerfull
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             men
             )
             as
             to
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             Government
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             it
             matters
             much
             ,
             whether
             King
             ,
             Duke
             ,
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Consul
             be
             the
             name
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Chiefest
             in
             Authority
             ,
             provided
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             Magistracy
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             equity
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Government
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             contend
             for
             the
             name
             thereof
             .
             For
             he
             whom
             we
             call
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             lawfull
             King
             :
             and
             the
             first
             Consuls
             did
             not
             only
             retain
             the
             honours
             of
             
             Kings
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             empire
             and
             authority
             ,
             this
             only
             was
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             two
             of
             them
             did
             reigne
             (
             which
             also
             you
             know
             was
             usual
             in
             all
             the
             Lacedemonian
             Kings
             ,
             )
             who
             were
             created
             or
             chosen
             not
             constantly
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             government
             ,
             but
             for
             one
             year
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             alwayes
             stand
             to
             what
             we
             spoke
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             Kings
             at
             first
             were
             institute
             for
             maintaining
             equity
             .
             If
             they
             could
             have
             holden
             that
             soveraignty
             in
             the
             case
             they
             had
             received
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             holden
             and
             kept
             it
             perpetually
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             free
             and
             loosed
             by
             Lawes
             .
             But
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             humane
             things
             )
             the
             state
             of
             affaires
             tending
             to
             worse
             ,
             the
             Soveraigne
             Authority
             which
             was
             ordained
             for
             publick
             utility
             degenerated
             into
             a
             proud
             Domination
             .
             For
             when
             the
             lust
             of
             Kings
             stood
             in
             stead
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             men
             being
             vested
             with
             an
             infinite
             and
             immoderate
             power
             ,
             did
             not
             contain
             themselves
             within
             bounds
             ,
             but
             connived
             at
             many
             things
             out
             of
             favour
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             or
             self-interest
             ,
             the
             insolency
             of
             Kings
             made
             Lawes
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             therefore
             Lawes
             were
             made
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Kings
             constrained
             to
             make
             use
             not
             of
             their
             own
             licentious
             wills
             in
             judgment
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Right
             or
             Priviledge
             which
             the
             people
             had
             conferred
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             many
             experiences
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             ,
             that
             their
             liberty
             should
             be
             concredited
             to
             Lawes
             than
             to
             Kings
             ,
             whereas
             the
             one
             might
             decline
             many
             wayes
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             being
             deafe
             both
             to
             intreaties
             and
             threats
             
             might
             still
             keep
             one
             and
             the
             same
             tenor
             .
             This
             one
             way
             of
             Government
             is
             to
             Kings
             prescribed
             ,
             otherwise
             free
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             conforme
             their
             actions
             and
             speech
             to
             the
             Prescripts
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sanctions
             thereof
             divide
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             ,
             the
             greatest
             bonds
             of
             holding
             fast
             together
             humane
             society
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             even
             as
             saith
             that
             famous
             Legislator
             ,
             
               A
               King
               should
               be
               a
               speaking
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               a
               dumb
               King.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             At
             first
             you
             so
             highly
             praised
             Kings
             ,
             that
             you
             made
             their
             Majesty
             almost
             glorious
             and
             sacred
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             repented
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             within
             what
             strait
             bonds
             you
             shut
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             being
             thrust
             into
             the
             prison
             (
             I
             may
             say
             )
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             you
             do
             scarce
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             speak
             .
             And
             as
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             you
             have
             disappoynted
             me
             of
             my
             exspectation
             very
             farre
             .
             For
             I
             exspected
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             to
             the
             most
             famous
             Historians
             )
             you
             should
             have
             restored
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             the
             most
             glorious
             both
             with
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             into
             its
             own
             splendor
             ,
             either
             of
             your
             own
             accord
             ,
             or
             at
             my
             desire
             ,
             in
             the
             series
             of
             your
             discourse
             ,
             which
             being
             spoiled
             of
             all
             ornaments
             ,
             you
             have
             brought
             it
             into
             subjection
             ,
             and
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             through
             all
             the
             world
             is
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             you
             having
             hedged-in
             round
             about
             and
             made
             it
             almost
             so
             contemptible
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             desired
             by
             any
             man
             in
             his
             right
             witts
             .
             For
             what
             man
             in
             his
             right
             witts
             would
             not
             rather
             live
             as
             a
             private
             man
             with
             a
             mean
             fortune
             ,
             than
             being
             still
             in
             action
             about
             other
             mens
             affaires
             ,
             
             to
             be
             in
             perpetual
             trouble
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             his
             own
             affaires
             ,
             to
             order
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             according
             to
             other
             mens
             rules
             ?
             But
             if
             that
             be
             the
             tearmes
             of
             Government
             every
             where
             proposed
             ,
             I
             fear
             there
             will
             be
             a
             greater
             scarcity
             of
             Kings
             found
             than
             was
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             first
             infancy
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             much
             wonder
             ,
             if
             Kings
             be
             regarded
             according
             to
             this
             plate-forme
             ,
             being
             but
             men
             taken
             from
             feeding
             cattel
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             plough
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             them
             that
             glorious
             dignity
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Consider
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             in
             how
             great
             an
             errour
             you
             are
             ,
             who
             does
             think
             that
             Kings
             were
             created
             by
             People
             and
             Nations
             not
             for
             Justice
             ,
             but
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             does
             think
             there
             can
             be
             no
             honour
             ,
             where
             wealth
             and
             pleasures
             abound
             not
             ;
             wherein
             consider
             how
             much
             you
             diminish
             their
             grandour
             .
             Now
             that
             you
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             understand
             it
             ;
             compare
             any
             one
             King
             of
             those
             you
             have
             seen
             apparelled
             like
             a
             Childs
             puppet
             brought
             forth
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             pride
             and
             a
             great
             many
             attendants
             ,
             meerly
             for
             vain
             ostentation
             ,
             the
             representation
             whereof
             you
             miss
             in
             that
             King
             whom
             we
             describe
             .
             Compare
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             famous
             of
             old
             ,
             whose
             memory
             doth
             even
             yet
             live
             ,
             flourisheth
             &
             is
             renowned
             to
             all
             posterity
             .
             Indeed
             they
             were
             such
             as
             I
             have
             now
             been
             describing
             .
             Have
             you
             never
             heard
             what
             an
             old
             woman
             ,
             petitioning
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedon
             to
             hear
             her
             cause
             ,
             answered
             him
             ,
             he
             having
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             leisure
             ,
             to
             which
             she
             
             replyed
             ,
             then
             cease
             (
             said
             she
             )
             to
             be
             King
             ?
             Have
             you
             never
             heard
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             a
             king
             victorious
             in
             so
             many
             batells
             ,
             and
             Conqueror
             of
             so
             many
             nations
             ,
             admonished
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             by
             a
             poor
             old
             wife
             ,
             obeyed
             ,
             &
             acknowledged
             that
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             kings
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             Compare
             then
             this
             Philip
             not
             only
             with
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             that
             are
             now
             in
             Europe
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             all
             that
             can
             be
             remembred
             of
             old
             ,
             you
             shall
             surely
             find
             none
             of
             them
             comparable
             to
             those
             either
             for
             prudence
             ,
             fortitude
             ,
             or
             activity
             :
             few
             equal
             to
             them
             for
             largeness
             of
             dominions
             .
             If
             I
             should
             enumerat
             
               Agesilaus
               ,
               Leonidas
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             Kings
             (
             O
             how
             great
             Men
             were
             they
             )
             I
             shal
             seem
             to
             utter
             but
             obsolete
             examples
             .
             Yet
             one
             saying
             of
             a
             Lacedemonian
             maid
             I
             cannot
             pass
             over
             with
             silence
             ,
             her
             name
             was
             Gorgo
             the
             daughter
             of
             Cleomedes
             ,
             she
             seeing
             a
             servant
             pulling
             off
             the
             stockings
             of
             an
             
               Asian
               Ghuest
            
             ,
             and
             running
             to
             her
             father
             cryed
             out
             ,
             father
             ,
             the
             Ghuest
             hath
             no
             hands
             ;
             from
             which
             speech
             of
             that
             maid
             you
             may
             easily
             judge
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             discipline
             ,
             and
             domestick
             custome
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
             Now
             those
             who
             proceded
             out
             of
             this
             rustick
             ,
             but
             couragous
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             did
             very
             great
             things
             :
             but
             those
             who
             were
             bred
             in
             the
             Asiatick
             way
             ,
             lost
             by
             their
             luxury
             and
             sloth
             the
             great
             dominions
             given
             them
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             lay
             aside
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             Pelagius
             not
             long
             ago
             among
             the
             people
             of
             Galicia
             ,
             who
             was
             
             the
             first
             that
             weakned
             the
             Saracen
             forces
             in
             Spain
             ,
             yet
             him
             and
             all
             his
             the
             grave
             did
             inclose
             ,
             yet
             of
             him
             the
             Spanish
             Kings
             are
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             accounting
             it
             their
             greatest
             glory
             to
             be
             descended
             of
             him
             .
             But
             seeing
             this
             place
             doth
             call
             for
             a
             more
             large
             discourse
             ,
             let
             us
             returne
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             digressed
             .
             For
             I
             desire
             to
             shew
             you
             with
             the
             first
             what
             I
             promised
             ,
             namely
             that
             this
             forme
             of
             government
             hath
             not
             been
             contrived
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             seemes
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             to
             the
             most
             famous
             men
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
             you
             the
             spring
             from
             whence
             I
             have
             drawn
             these
             things
             .
             The
             books
             of
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             
               Tullius
               Cicero
            
             which
             are
             intituled
             of
             Offices
             ,
             are
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             accounted
             most
             praise
             worthy
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             book
             thereof
             these
             words
             are
             set
             down
             verbatim
             .
             It
             seemes
             as
             Horodotus
             saith
             that
             of
             old
             well
             bred
             Kings
             were
             created
             ,
             not
             amongst
             the
             Medes
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             amongst
             our
             Ancestors
             for
             executing
             of
             justice
             ,
             for
             whilst
             at
             first
             the
             people
             were
             oppressed
             by
             those
             that
             had
             greatest
             wealth
             ,
             they
             betook
             themselves
             to
             some
             one
             who
             was
             eminent
             for
             vertue
             ▪
             who
             whilst
             he
             kept
             off
             the
             weakest
             from
             injuries
             ,
             establishing
             equity
             ,
             he
             hemmed
             in
             the
             highest
             with
             the
             lowest
             by
             equall
             lawes
             to
             both
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             making
             lawes
             was
             the
             same
             as
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Kings
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             justice
             be
             alwayes
             equall
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             were
             not
             justice
             .
             If
             this
             they
             did
             obtain
             from
             one
             good
             and
             just
             man
             ,
             they
             were
             therewith
             
             well
             pleased
             :
             when
             that
             did
             not
             occurre
             ,
             lawes
             were
             made
             ,
             which
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             voice
             might
             speak
             to
             all
             alike
             .
             This
             then
             indeed
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             usually
             chosen
             to
             governe
             ,
             of
             whose
             justice
             the
             people
             had
             a
             great
             opinion
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             added
             ,
             that
             these
             Rulers
             or
             Kings
             might
             be
             accounted
             prudent
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             that
             men
             thought
             they
             could
             not
             obtain
             from
             such
             Rulers
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             you
             see
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             what
             Cicero
             judgeth
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             requiring
             both
             Kings
             and
             lawes
             ,
             I
             might
             here
             commend
             Zenophon
             a
             witness
             requiring
             the
             same
             ,
             no
             less
             famous
             in
             war-like
             affairs
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             know
             you
             are
             so
             well
             acquaint
             with
             his
             writings
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             have
             all
             his
             sentences
             marked
             .
             I
             pass
             at
             present
             Plato
             and
             Aristotle
             ,
             albeit
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             how
             much
             you
             have
             them
             in
             estimation
             .
             For
             I
             had
             rather
             adduce
             for
             confirmation
             men
             famous
             in
             a
             midle
             degree
             of
             affaires
             ,
             than
             out
             of
             Schools
             .
             Far
             less
             do
             I
             think
             fit
             to
             produce
             a
             Stoick
             King
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             Seneca
             in
             Thyestes
             is
             described
             :
             Not
             so
             much
             because
             that
             idea
             of
             a
             King
             is
             not
             perfect
             ,
             as
             because
             that
             examples
             of
             a
             good
             Prince
             may
             be
             rather
             impressed
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             than
             at
             any
             time
             hoped
             for
             .
             But
             lest
             in
             those
             I
             have
             produced
             there
             might
             be
             any
             ground
             of
             calumny
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             set
             before
             you
             Kings
             out
             of
             the
             Schythian
             solitude
             ,
             who
             did
             either
             ungird
             their
             own
             horses
             ,
             or
             did
             other
             servile
             work
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             
             very
             far
             from
             our
             manner
             of
             living
             ;
             but
             even
             out
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             who
             in
             these
             very
             times
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Grecians
             did
             most
             flourish
             in
             all
             liberall
             sciences
             ,
             did
             rule
             the
             greatest
             nations
             ,
             or
             wel
             governed
             Cities
             :
             and
             did
             so
             rule
             ,
             that
             whilst
             they
             were
             alive
             were
             in
             very
             great
             esteeme
             amongst
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             being
             dead
             left
             to
             posterity
             a
             famous
             memory
             of
             them selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             now
             you
             ask
             me
             what
             my
             judgment
             is
             ,
             I
             scarce
             dare
             confess
             to
             you
             either
             mine
             inconstancy
             or
             timidity
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             other
             name
             it
             shall
             please
             you
             to
             call
             that
             vice
             .
             For
             as
             often
             as
             I
             read
             these
             things
             you
             have
             now
             recited
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             Historians
             ,
             or
             hear
             the
             same
             commended
             by
             very
             wise
             men
             ,
             whose
             authority
             I
             dare
             not
             decline
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             approved
             by
             all
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             to
             be
             not
             only
             true
             ,
             equitable
             &
             sincere
             ,
             but
             also
             seeme
             strong
             and
             splendid
             Again
             as
             oft
             as
             I
             cast
             mine
             eyes
             on
             the
             neatness
             and
             elegancy
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             that
             antiquity
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             venerable
             and
             sober
             ,
             but
             yet
             rude
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             polished
             ,
             but
             of
             these
             things
             we
             may
             perhaps
             speak
             of
             hereafter
             at
             more
             leisure
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             prosecute
             what
             you
             have
             begun
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             May
             it
             please
             you
             then
             that
             we
             recollect
             briefly
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ?
             so
             shall
             we
             understand
             best
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             if
             ought
             be
             rashly
             granted
             ,
             we
             shall
             very
             soon
             retract
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yes
             indeed
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             we
             agree
             ,
             that
             men
             by
             nature
             are
             made
             to
             live
             in
             society
             
             together
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             communion
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             that
             is
             agreed
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             That
             a
             King
             also
             chosen
             to
             maintain
             that
             society
             is
             a
             man
             eminent
             in
             vertue
             :
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             discords
             of
             men
             amongst
             themselves
             brought
             in
             the
             necessity
             of
             creating
             a
             King
             ,
             so
             the
             injuries
             of
             Kings
             done
             against
             their
             Subjects
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             desiring
             lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             we
             held
             lawes
             to
             be
             a
             proofe
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             government
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             preceps
             of
             Physick
             are
             of
             the
             medicinal
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             it
             is
             so
             ,
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             safe
             (
             because
             in
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             have
             we
             set
             down
             any
             singular
             and
             exact
             skill
             of
             their
             severall
             arts
             )
             that
             both
             do
             ,
             as
             speedily
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             heal
             by
             these
             prescripts
             of
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             safest
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Now
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Medicinal
             Art
             are
             not
             of
             one
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             How
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             For
             some
             of
             them
             are
             for
             preservation
             of
             health
             ,
             others
             for
             restauration
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Very
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             of
             the
             governing
             Art
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             think
             ,
             there
             be
             as
             many
             kinds
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Next
             then
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             it
             .
             Do
             yo
             think
             ,
             that
             Physicians
             can
             so
             exactly
             have
             skill
             of
             all
             diseases
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             remedies
             ,
             as
             nothing
             more
             can
             be
             required
             for
             their
             cure
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             many
             new
             kinds
             of
             diseases
             arise
             almost
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             and
             new
             remedies
             for
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             almost
             every
             yeer
             are
             by
             mens
             industry
             found
             out
             ,
             or
             brought
             from
             far
             countries
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             what
             think
             you
             of
             the
             lawes
             of
             
             Commonwealths
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Surely
             their
             case
             seemes
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             neither
             Physicians
             ,
             nor
             Kings
             can
             evite
             or
             Cure
             all
             diseases
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             their
             Arts
             ,
             which
             are
             delivered
             to
             them
             in
             writ
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             think
             indeed
             they
             cannot
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             what
             if
             we
             shall
             further
             try
             of
             what
             things
             lawes
             may
             be
             established
             in
             Commonwealths
             ,
             and
             what
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             within
             lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             That
             will
             be
             worth
             our
             pains
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             many
             and
             weighty
             things
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             contained
             within
             lawes
             .
             First
             ,
             all
             such
             things
             as
             fall
             into
             the
             deliberation
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             All
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             next
             ,
             many
             things
             already
             past
             ,
             such
             are
             these
             wherein
             truth
             is
             sought
             by
             conjecturs
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             or
             extorted
             by
             torments
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Yes
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             In
             unfolding
             then
             these
             questions
             what
             shal
             the
             King
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             see
             here
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             long
             discourse
             ,
             seeing
             Kings
             do
             not
             so
             arrogat
             the
             supream
             Power
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             institute
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             they
             call
             to
             councill
             some
             of
             the
             most
             prudent
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             of
             those
             things
             which
             by
             conjectures
             are
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             made
             out
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             crimes
             of
             murther
             ,
             adultery
             and
             witchcraft
             ;
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             These
             are
             examined
             by
             the
             skill
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             Discovered
             by
             diligence
             ,
             and
             these
             I
             find
             to
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             left
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             Judges
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             And
             perhaps
             very
             
             right
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             King
             would
             needs
             be
             at
             the
             private
             causes
             of
             each
             Subject
             ,
             when
             shal
             he
             have
             time
             to
             think
             upon
             peace
             &
             war
             ,
             and
             those
             affaires
             which
             maintain
             and
             preserve
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             ?
             And
             lastly
             when
             shall
             he
             get
             leave
             to
             rest
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             neither
             would
             I
             have
             the
             cognition
             of
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             a
             King
             ,
             neither
             can
             one
             man
             be
             sufficient
             for
             all
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             :
             that
             counsel
             no
             less
             wise
             than
             necessary
             doth
             please
             me
             exceeding
             well
             ,
             which
             the
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             gave
             him
             in
             dividing
             amongst
             many
             the
             burden
             of
             hearing
             causes
             ,
             whereof
             I
             shall
             not
             speak
             much
             ,
             seeing
             the
             history
             is
             known
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             But
             I
             think
             ,
             these
             judges
             must
             judge
             according
             to
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             They
             must
             indeed
             do
             so
             .
             But
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             there
             be
             but
             few
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             lawes
             may
             be
             provided
             against
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             which
             cannot
             be
             provided
             against
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             of
             no
             less
             difficulty
             ,
             because
             all
             these
             things
             which
             call
             for
             lawes
             ,
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             by
             certain
             prescriptions
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             How
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             attribute
             very
             much
             to
             their
             own
             Art
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             the
             Priests
             of
             justice
             ,
             do
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             of
             affaires
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             seeme
             almost
             infinit
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             daily
             arise
             new
             crimes
             in
             Cities
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             severall
             kinds
             of
             ulcers
             ,
             what
             shall
             a
             lawgiver
             do
             herein
             ,
             who
             doth
             accommodat
             lawes
             both
             to
             things
             
             present
             and
             preterit
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Not
             much
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             some
             divine-like
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             An
             other
             difficulty
             doth
             also
             occurre
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             a
             small
             one
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             great
             an
             Inconstancy
             of
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             no
             Art
             can
             alnost
             prescribe
             any
             things
             altogether
             stable
             and
             firme
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             than
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             It
             seemeth
             then
             most
             safe
             to
             trust
             a
             skilfull
             physician
             in
             the
             health
             of
             the
             patient
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             .
             For
             a
             Physician
             without
             the
             rule
             of
             Art
             will
             often
             times
             cure
             a
             weak
             patient
             either
             consenting
             thereto
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             will
             :
             and
             a
             king
             doth
             either
             perswade
             a
             new
             law
             yet
             usefull
             to
             his
             subjects
             ,
             or
             else
             may
             impose
             it
             against
             their
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             may
             hinder
             him
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             besides
             the
             law
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             makes
             his
             own
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             seemes
             that
             both
             doth
             it
             by
             Art.
             For
             we
             have
             before
             concluded
             not
             that
             to
             be
             Art
             which
             consists
             of
             preceps
             ,
             but
             vertue
             contained
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             the
             Artist
             usually
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             handling
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             subject
             to
             Arts.
             Now
             I
             am
             glad
             (
             seeing
             you
             speak
             ingenuously
             )
             that
             you
             being
             constrained
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             an
             interdiction
             of
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             do
             so
             far
             restore
             the
             King
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             by
             force
             dejected
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Stay
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             heard
             all
             .
             There
             is
             an
             other
             inconvenient
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             lawes
             .
             For
             the
             law
             being
             as
             it
             were
             a
             pertinacious
             ,
             
             and
             a
             certain
             rude
             exactor
             of
             duty
             ,
             ●hinks
             nothing
             right
             ,
             but
             what
             it self
             doth
             ●ommand
             .
             But
             with
             a
             King
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             ●xcuse
             of
             infirmity
             and
             temerity
             ,
             and
             place
             ●f
             pardon
             left
             for
             one
             found
             in
             an
             errour
             .
             The
             law
             is
             deaf
             ,
             cruel
             and
             inexorable
             .
             ●
             young
             man
             Pleads
             the
             frailty
             of
             his
             years
             ,
             ●
             woman
             the
             infirmity
             of
             her
             sexe
             ,
             another
             ●is
             poverty
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             affection
             .
             What
             ●aith
             the
             law
             to
             these
             excuses
             ?
             Go
             Officer
             or
             ●erjeant
             ,
             conveene
             a
             band
             of
             men
             ,
             hoodwink
             him
             ,
             scourge
             him
             ,
             hang
             him
             on
             a
             tree
             .
             Now
             you
             know
             how
             dangerous
             a
             think
             it
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             so
             great
             a
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             hope
             ●f
             safety
             placed
             in
             innocency
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             In
             ●ery
             truth
             you
             tell
             me
             a
             thing
             full
             of
             hazard
             .
          
        
         
           
             ●●
             
          
           
             Surely
             as
             oft
             as
             these
             things
             come
             into
             ●ind
             ,
             I
             perceive
             some
             not
             a
             little
             troubled
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             You
             speak
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             When
             therefore
             I
             ●onder
             with
             my self
             what
             is
             before
             past
             as
             ●anted
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             lest
             the
             comparison
             of
             ●
             Physician
             and
             of
             a
             King
             in
             this
             case
             seeme
             ●ot
             pertinently
             enough
             introduced
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             In
             what
             case
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             when
             we
             have
             liberat
             both
             ●f
             the
             servitude
             of
             preceps
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             ●
             most
             a
             free
             liberty
             of
             curing
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             What
             ●oth
             herein
             especially
             offend
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             When
             ●ou
             hear
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             then
             judge
             ,
             Two
             ●uses
             are
             by
             us
             set
             down
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             not
             expe●ient
             for
             a
             people
             that
             Kings
             be
             loosed
             from
             〈◊〉
             bonds
             of
             lawes
             ,
             namely
             love
             and
             hatred
             ,
             ●hich
             drive
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             
             judging
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Physician
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             lest
             he
             faile
             through
             love
             ,
             seeing
             he
             expecteth
             a
             reward
             from
             his
             patient
             being
             restored
             to
             health
             .
             But
             if
             a
             patient
             understand
             that
             his
             Physician
             is
             solicited
             by
             intreaties
             ,
             promises
             and
             money
             against
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             may
             call
             another
             Physician
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             can
             find
             none
             other
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             more
             safe
             to
             seek
             some
             remedy
             from
             books
             how
             deaf
             soever
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             corrupt
             Physician
             .
             Now
             because
             we
             have
             complained
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             lawes
             ,
             look
             if
             we
             understand
             one
             another
             sufficiently
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             How
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             We
             judged
             an
             excellent
             King
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             may
             more
             see
             in
             mind
             than
             with
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             any
             lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             By
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Wherefore
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             think
             ,
             because
             ,
             according
             to
             Paul
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             a
             law
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             express
             in
             life
             what
             is
             by
             law
             enjoyned
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             judge
             rightly
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             perhapst
             the
             more
             admire
             ,
             severall
             ages
             before
             
               Paul
               ,
               Aristotle
            
             did
             see
             the
             same
             ,
             following
             nature
             as
             a
             leader
             ,
             which
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             more
             clearly
             what
             hath
             been
             proved
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             is
             the
             same
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             prosecute
             our
             purpose
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             they
             had
             a
             respect
             unto
             ,
             who
             first
             made
             lawes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Equity
             I
             think
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             now
             demand
             that
             ,
             what
             end
             they
             had
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             what
             patterne
             they
             proposed
             to
             temselves
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Albeit
             perhaps
             I
             understand
             that
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             explain
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             ●onfirme
             my
             judgment
             ,
             if
             I
             rightly
             take
             it
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             amend
             my
             error
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             know
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             what
             the
             dominion
             is
             ●f
             the
             mind
             over
             the
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             seem
             to
             ●now
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             know
             this
             also
             ,
             what
             ●ver
             we
             do
             not
             rashly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             ●dea
             thereof
             first
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             ●
             great
             deale
             more
             perfect
             than
             the
             works
             to
             ●e
             done
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             that
             patterne
             the
             ●hiefest
             Artists
             do
             frame
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ●xpress
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             That
             indeed
             I
             find
             by
             experi●nce
             both
             in
             speaking
             and
             writing
             ,
             and
             per●eive
             no
             less
             words
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             than
             my
             ●inds
             in
             things
             wanting
             .
             For
             neither
             can
             ●ur
             mind
             shut
             up
             in
             this
             dark
             and
             troubled
             ●rison
             of
             the
             body
             perceive
             the
             subtilty
             of
             all
             ●hings
             ▪
             nor
             can
             we
             so
             endure
             in
             our
             mind
             the
             ●epresentations
             of
             things
             ,
             however
             foreseen
             in
             ●iscourse
             with
             others
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             are
             not
             ●uch
             inferiour
             to
             these
             which
             our
             intellect
             ●ath
             formed
             to
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             ●hen
             which
             they
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             who
             made
             ●●wes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             seem
             almost
             to
             understand
             what
             you
             would
             be
             at
             .
             Namly
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             ●ouncill
             had
             an
             Idea
             of
             that
             perfect
             King
             ,
             and
             ●hat
             they
             did
             express
             a
             certain
             Image
             ,
             not
             of
             ●he
             body
             but
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ●●resaid
             Idea
             as
             near
             as
             they
             could
             .
             And
             would
             have
             that
             to
             be
             in
             stead
             of
             lawes
             which
             〈◊〉
             is
             to
             think
             might
             be
             good
             and
             equitable
          
        
         
           
           
             M
             :
          
           
             You
             rightly
             understand
             it
             ,
             For
             that
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             I
             would
             say
             .
             But
             now
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             consider
             what
             manner
             of
             King
             that
             is
             which
             we
             have
             constitute
             at
             first
             ,
             was
             he
             not
             one
             firme
             and
             stedfast
             against
             hatred
             ,
             love
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             envy
             ,
             and
             other
             perturbations
             of
             the
             mind
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             We
             did
             indeed
             imagine
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             :
             or
             beleeved
             him
             to
             have
             been
             such
             to
             those
             Ancients
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             But
             do
             lawes
             seeme
             to
             have
             been
             made
             according
             to
             the
             idea
             of
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Nothing
             more
             likely
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             A
             good
             King
             then
             is
             no
             less
             severe
             and
             inexorable
             ,
             than
             a
             good
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             He
             is
             even
             as
             severe
             :
             but
             since
             I
             can
             change
             neither
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             slaken
             both
             somewhat
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             But
             God
             desires
             not
             that
             mercy
             be
             shewed
             even
             to
             the
             poor
             in
             judgment
             ,
             but
             commandeth
             us
             to
             respect
             that
             one
             thing
             which
             is
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             and
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             ,
             and
             by
             truth
             am
             overcome
             .
             Seing
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             loose
             Kings
             from
             the
             bonds
             of
             lawes
             ,
             who
             shal
             then
             be
             the
             lawgiver
             ?
             Whom
             shall
             we
             give
             him
             as
             a
             Pedagogue
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Whom
             do
             you
             think
             fittest
             to
             performe
             this
             duty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             at
             me
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             King
             himself
             .
             For
             in
             all
             other
             Arts
             almost
             we
             see
             their
             precepts
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Artists
             ;
             whereof
             they
             make
             use
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             of
             comments
             ,
             for
             confirming
             their
             memory
             ,
             and
             putting
             others
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             
             I
             see
             no
             difference
             :
             let
             us
             grant
             that
             a
             King
             is
             at
             liberty
             and
             solved
             from
             the
             lawes
             ,
             shall
             wee
             grant
             him
             the
             power
             to
             comand
             lawes
             ?
             For
             no
             man
             will
             willingly
             lay
             bonds
             and
             fetters
             upon
             himself
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             to
             leave
             a
             man
             without
             bonds
             ,
             or
             to
             fetter
             him
             with
             slight
             bonds
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             rid
             himself
             thereof
             when
             he
             pleases
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             But
             when
             you
             concredit
             the
             helme
             of
             government
             rather
             to
             lawes
             than
             to
             Kings
             ,
             beware
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             lest
             you
             make
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             whom
             by
             name
             you
             make
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             with
             authority
             doth
             oppress
             and
             with
             fetters
             and
             imprisonment
             doth
             bind
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             plough
             again
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             former
             condition
             yet
             free
             of
             fetters
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Brave
             words
             :
             I
             impose
             no
             lord
             over
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             would
             have
             it
             in
             the
             peoples
             power
             ,
             who
             gave
             him
             the
             authority
             over
             themselves
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             to
             him
             a
             modell
             of
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             may
             make
             use
             of
             that
             justice
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             gave
             him
             over
             themselves
             .
             This
             I
             crave
             .
             I
             would
             not
             have
             these
             lawes
             to
             be
             by
             force
             imposed
             ,
             as
             you
             interpret
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             that
             by
             a
             common
             council
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             generally
             established
             ,
             which
             may
             generally
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             You
             will
             then
             grant
             this
             liberty
             to
             the
             people
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Even
             to
             the
             people
             indeed
             ,
             unless
             perhaps
             you
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Nothing
             seemes
             less
             equitable
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Why
             so
             ;
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             You
             know
             
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               A
               beast
               with
               many
               heads
            
             .
             You
             know
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             how
             great
             the
             temerity
             and
             inconstancy
             of
             a
             people
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             I
             did
             never
             imagine
             that
             that
             matter
             ought
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             that
             near
             to
             our
             custome
             a
             select
             number
             out
             of
             all
             estates
             may
             conveen
             with
             the
             King
             in
             council
             .
             And
             then
             how
             soon
             an
             overturne
             by
             them
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             deferred
             to
             the
             peoples
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             understand
             well
             enough
             your
             advice
             .
             But
             by
             this
             so
             carefull
             a
             caution
             you
             seem
             to
             help
             your self
             nothing
             .
             You
             will
             not
             have
             a
             King
             loosed
             from
             lawes
             ,
             why
             ?
             Because
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             within
             man
             two
             most
             cruell
             monsters
             lust
             and
             wrath
             are
             in
             a
             continuall
             conflict
             with
             reason
             .
             Lawes
             have
             been
             greatly
             desired
             ,
             which
             might
             repress
             their
             boldness
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             too
             much
             insulting
             ,
             to
             regard
             a
             just
             government
             .
             What
             will
             these
             Counsellours
             given
             by
             the
             people
             do
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             troubled
             by
             that
             same
             intestine
             conflict
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             conflict
             with
             the
             same
             evils
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King
             ?
             The
             more
             then
             you
             adjoyn
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Assessors
             there
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             fools
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             see
             what
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             But
             I
             expect
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             than
             you
             suppose
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             why
             I
             do
             expect
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             true
             what
             you
             suppose
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             assembling
             together
             of
             a
             multitude
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             there
             will
             perhaps
             be
             none
             of
             
             a
             profound
             wit
             :
             for
             not
             only
             do
             many
             see
             more
             and
             understand
             more
             than
             one
             of
             them
             apart
             ,
             but
             also
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             albeit
             he
             exceed
             their
             wit
             and
             prudence
             .
             For
             a
             multitude
             for
             the
             most
             part
             doth
             better
             judge
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             than
             single
             persons
             apart
             .
             For
             every
             one
             apart
             have
             some
             particular
             vertues
             ,
             which
             being
             united
             together
             make
             up
             one
             excellent
             vertue
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             evidently
             seen
             in
             Physicians
             pharmacies
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             that
             antidot
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Mithredat
             .
             For
             therein
             are
             many
             things
             of
             themselves
             hurtfull
             apart
             ,
             which
             being
             compounded
             and
             mingled
             together
             make
             a
             wholesome
             remedy
             against
             poyson
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             in
             some
             men
             slowness
             and
             lingering
             doth
             hurt
             ,
             in
             others
             a
             precipitant
             temerity
             ,
             both
             which
             being
             mingled
             together
             in
             a
             multitude
             make
             a
             certain
             temperament
             and
             mediocrity
             ,
             which
             we
             require
             to
             be
             in
             every
             kind
             of
             vertue
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             seeing
             you
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             let
             the
             people
             make
             lawes
             and
             execute
             them
             ;
             and
             let
             Kings
             be
             as
             it
             were
             keepers
             of
             Registers
             .
             But
             when
             lawes
             seeme
             to
             clash
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             exact
             and
             perspicuous
             enough
             in
             sanctions
             ,
             will
             you
             allow
             the
             King
             no
             interest
             ormedling
             here
             ,
             especially
             since
             you
             will
             have
             him
             to
             judge
             all
             things
             by
             written
             lawes
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             ensue
             many
             absurdities
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             make
             use
             of
             a
             very
             common
             example
             of
             that
             law
             commended
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             If
             a
             Stranger
             scale
             a
             wall
             ,
             let
             him
             die
             ,
             What
             can
             
             be
             more
             absurd
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             publick
             safety
             (
             who
             have
             thrust
             down
             the
             enemies
             pressing
             hard
             to
             be
             up
             )
             should
             be
             drawn
             to
             punishment
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             in
             hostility
             attempted
             to
             scall
             the
             walls
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             That
             is
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             You
             approve
             then
             that
             old
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               highest
               justice
               is
               the
               highest
               injury
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             indeed
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             come
             into
             debate
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             meek
             interpreter
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             suffer
             the
             lawes
             which
             are
             made
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             to
             be
             calamitous
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             deprehended
             in
             no
             crime
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             very
             right
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             else
             by
             me
             fought
             in
             all
             this
             dispute
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             have
             sufficiently
             noticed
             it
             )
             than
             that
             Ciceronian
             Law
             might
             be
             venerable
             and
             inviolable
             
               Salus
               populi
               suprema
               Lex
               esto
            
             .
             If
             then
             any
             such
             thing
             shall
             come
             into
             debate
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             clear
             what
             is
             good
             &
             just
             ,
             the
             kings
             duty
             will
             be
             to
             advert
             that
             the
             Law
             may
             reach
             that
             rule
             I
             spoke
             of
             ,
             but
             you
             in
             behalf
             of
             Kings
             seems
             to
             require
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             imperious
             of
             them
             assume
             .
             For
             you
             know
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             questions
             is
             usually
             deferred
             to
             judges
             ,
             when
             Law
             seemeth
             to
             require
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawgiver
             another
             :
             even
             as
             these
             lawes
             which
             arise
             from
             an
             ambiguous
             right
             or
             from
             the
             discord
             of
             Lawes
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Therefore
             in
             such
             cases
             most
             grievous
             contentions
             of
             Advocats
             arise
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             
             and
             Orators
             preceps
             are
             diligently
             produced
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             to
             be
             done
             which
             you
             say
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             no
             less
             wrong
             seemes
             to
             be
             done
             to
             Lawes
             than
             to
             Kings
             .
             For
             I
             think
             it
             better
             to
             end
             that
             debate
             presently
             from
             the
             saying
             of
             one
             good
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             grant
             the
             power
             of
             darkning
             rather
             than
             interpreting
             Lawes
             to
             subtile
             men
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             crafty
             Knaves
             ;
             for
             whilst
             not
             only
             contention
             ariseth
             betwixt
             Advocat
             for
             the
             causes
             of
             parties
             contending
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             glory
             ,
             contests
             are
             nourished
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             equity
             or
             iniquity
             is
             called
             in
             question
             :
             &
             what
             we
             deny
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             we
             grant
             to
             men
             of
             inferiour
             rank
             ,
             who
             study
             more
             to
             debate
             than
             to
             find
             out
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             seeme
             to
             me
             forgetfull
             of
             what
             we
             lately
             agreed
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             things
             are
             to
             be
             so
             freely
             granted
             to
             an
             excellent
             King
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             described
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Lawes
             .
             But
             whilst
             this
             honour
             is
             conferred
             to
             one
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             others
             ,
             or
             even
             inferiour
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             free
             and
             loose
             licence
             from
             lawes
             is
             dangerous
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             ill
             doth
             that
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Very
             much
             .
             Perhaps
             you
             do
             not
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             other
             words
             we
             restore
             to
             him
             that
             infinit
             and
             immoderat
             power
             ,
             which
             formerly
             we
             denyed
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             namely
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             hearts
             lust
             he
             may
             turn
             all
             things
             upside
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             I
             do
             that
             ,
             then
             certainly
             I
             do
             it
             imprudently
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             more
             plainly
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             it·
             When
             you
             grant
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Lawes
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             you
             grant
             him
             such
             a
             licence
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             tell
             what
             the
             Lawgiver
             meaneth
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             good
             and
             equall
             for
             all
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             make
             for
             the
             Interpreters
             benefit
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             bend
             it
             to
             all
             actions
             for
             his
             own
             benefit
             or
             advantage
             ,
             as
             the
             Lesbian
             rule
             .
             
               Ap.
               Claudius
            
             in
             his
             Decemviratus
             ,
             made
             a
             very
             just
             law
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             liberall
             cause
             or
             Plea
             ,
             sureties
             should
             be
             granted
             for
             liberty
             .
             What
             more
             clearly
             could
             have
             been
             spoken
             .
             But
             by
             interpreting
             the
             same
             Author
             made
             his
             own
             Law
             useless
             .
             You
             see
             ;
             I
             suppose
             how
             much
             liberty
             you
             give
             a
             Prince
             by
             one
             cast
             ,
             namely
             that
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             the
             Law
             doth
             say
             ,
             what
             pleaseth
             him
             not
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             say
             .
             If
             we
             shall
             once
             admit
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             make
             good
             Lawes
             for
             teaching
             a
             good
             prince
             his
             duty
             ;
             and
             hemme
             in
             an
             ill
             King.
             Yea
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             more
             plainly
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             better
             to
             have
             no
             Lawes
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             that
             freedom
             to
             steal
             should
             be
             tolerat
             ,
             and
             also
             honoured
             under
             pretext
             of
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             any
             King
             will
             be
             so
             impudent
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             at
             all
             have
             any
             regard
             of
             the
             fame
             and
             opinion
             that
             all
             men
             have
             of
             him
             ?
             Or
             that
             he
             will
             be
             so
             forgetfull
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             degenerat
             into
             their
             Pravity
             ,
             whom
             
             he
             hath
             restrained
             by
             ignominy
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             confiscation
             of
             goods
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             word
             with
             very
             grievous
             punishments
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             believe
             that
             these
             things
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             done
             not
             long
             ago
             &
             that
             to
             the
             exceeding
             great
             hurt
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Where
             do
             you
             tell
             these
             things
             were
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             ▪
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             ask
             ,
             where
             ?
             As
             if
             all
             the
             Nations
             in
             Europe
             did
             not
             only
             see
             ,
             but
             feele
             also
             how
             much
             mischief
             hath
             the
             immoderat
             power
             ,
             and
             unbridled
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             pope
             of
             Rome
             brought
             upon
             humane
             affaires
             .
             Even
             that
             power
             which
             from
             small
             beginning
             &
             seemingly
             honest
             he
             had
             got
             ,
             every
             man
             doth
             know
             that
             no
             less
             can
             be
             feared
             by
             unwary
             persons
             .
             At
             first
             ,
             Lawes
             were
             proposed
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             innermost
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             explaind
             by
             the
             Prophets
             from
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             at
             last
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             same
             God
             confirmed
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             praise
             worthy
             men
             ,
             expressed
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             &
             sealed
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             in
             the
             whole
             Law
             any
             other
             place
             more
             carefully
             ,
             commendably
             ,
             or
             more
             clearly
             delivered
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Now
             seeing
             it
             is
             Lawfull
             to
             no
             man
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             these
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             abrogat
             or
             derogat
             ought
             therefrom
             ,
             or
             to
             change
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             there
             did
             remain
             but
             one
             interpretation
             ,
             &
             whilst
             the
             Pope
             did
             arrogat
             it
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             
             did
             oppress
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             claimed
             a
             Tyrranny
             the
             most
             cruell
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             daring
             to
             command
             not
             only
             men
             but
             Angels
             also
             ,
             plainly
             reducing
             Christ
             into
             order
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             to
             reduce
             him
             into
             order
             ,
             that
             what
             thou
             wilt
             have
             done
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             earth
             &
             amongst
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             ,
             be
             ratified
             :
             what
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             ratified
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Law
             seeme
             to
             make
             but
             little
             for
             your
             behoofe
             ,
             interpreting
             it
             thus
             you
             may
             back-bend
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             only
             by
             your
             mouth
             ,
             but
             also
             according
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             your
             mind
             Christ
             is
             constrained
             to
             speak
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             speaking
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Pipin
             is
             set
             in
             Childericks
             place
             of
             government
             ,
             Ferdinandus
             of
             Arragon
             substitute
             to
             
               John
               King
            
             of
             Navarre
             :
             the
             Son
             arose
             in
             armes
             against
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             subjects
             against
             their
             King.
             Christ
             is
             full
             of
             poison
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             forced
             by
             witches
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             killeth
             Henry
             of
             Luxemburg
             by
             poison
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             these
             things
             often
             before
             ,
             but
             I
             desire
             to
             hear
             more
             plainly
             somewhat
             of
             that
             interpretation
             of
             lawes
             ,
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             offer
             you
             one
             example
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             may
             easily
             understand
             ,
             how
             much
             this
             whole
             kind
             is
             able
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Law
             is
             ,
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             than
             which
             Law
             what
             is
             more
             clear
             ,
             &
             what
             may
             be
             said
             more
             plain
             ?
             One
             wife
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Law
             )
             one
             Church
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Pope
             )
             such
             is
             his
             interpretation
             .
             As
             if
             that
             Law
             were
             made
             
             not
             to
             repress
             the
             Lust
             of
             Bishops
             but
             their
             avarice
             .
             Now
             this
             explanation
             ,
             albeit
             it
             saith
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             doth
             contain
             a
             judgment
             honest
             and
             pious
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             vitiated
             that
             Law
             again
             by
             another
             interpretation
             .
             What
             doth
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             devise
             for
             excuse
             ?
             It
             varieth
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             persons
             ,
             cases
             ,
             places
             &
             times
             .
             Some
             are
             of
             that
             eminent
             disposition
             ,
             that
             no
             number
             of
             Churches
             can
             satisfy
             their
             pride
             .
             Some
             Churches
             again
             are
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             maintain
             him
             who
             was
             lately
             a
             begging
             Monk
             ,
             if
             he
             now
             have
             a
             mitre
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             maintain
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             There
             is
             a
             reason
             invented
             from
             that
             crafty
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             called
             Bishops
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             or
             other
             Churches
             given
             them
             in
             Commendam
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             robbed
             .
             Time
             would
             faile
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             reckon
             up
             the
             cheats
             ,
             which
             are
             daily
             excogitat
             against
             one
             Law.
             But
             albeit
             these
             things
             be
             most
             unbeseeming
             as
             well
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yet
             their
             tyranny
             rests
             not
             here
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             once
             begin
             to
             fall
             they
             never
             stay
             untill
             they
             fall
             headlongs
             into
             destruction
             .
             Will
             you
             have
             me
             to
             shew
             you
             this
             by
             a
             famous
             example
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             remember
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             blood
             who
             was
             more
             cruell
             and
             wicked
             than
             C.
             Caligula
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             none
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             what
             was
             his
             most
             nefarious
             
             villany
             think
             you
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             those
             deeds
             which
             Popes
             do
             reckon
             up
             in
             some
             reserved
             cases
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             at
             present
             remember
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             having
             called
             upon
             his
             horse
             ,
             he
             invited
             him
             to
             sup
             with
             him
             ?
             Set
             a
             golden
             grain
             of
             barley
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Consul
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             was
             most
             impiously
             done
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             of
             that
             ,
             how
             he
             made
             the
             same
             horse
             his
             colleague
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             in
             good
             earnest
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             admire
             that
             these
             things
             seeme
             to
             you
             feigned
             .
             But
             that
             Roman
             Jupiter
             of
             ours
             hath
             done
             such
             things
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             done
             by
             Caligula
             may
             seem
             true
             to
             Posterity
             .
             I
             say
             Pope
             Julius
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             seemes
             contended
             with
             C.
             Caligula
             a
             most
             wicked
             wretch
             for
             preheminence
             of
             impiety
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             did
             he
             of
             that
             kind
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             He
             made
             his
             Ape-keeper
             ,
             a
             man
             almost
             more
             vile
             than
             the
             vilest
             beast
             ,
             his
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Papary
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Perhaps
             there
             was
             another
             cause
             of
             choosing
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Some
             are
             reported
             indeed
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             picked
             out
             the
             most
             honest
             .
             Seeing
             then
             so
             great
             a
             contempt
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             forgetfulness
             of
             humanity
             arise
             from
             this
             freedome
             of
             interpreting
             Lawes
             ,
             beware
             you
             think
             that
             to
             be
             a
             small
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Ancients
             seeme
             not
             to
             have
             thought
             it
             so
             great
             a
             business
             of
             interpreting
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             .
             Which
             by
             this
             one
             argument
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             because
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             granted
             it
             to
             Lawyers
             :
             which
             one
             reason
             doth
             overturne
             your
             whole
             tedious
             dispute
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             only
             refute
             what
             you
             spoke
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             which
             you
             most
             shun
             ,
             it
             perspicuously
             declareth
             what
             power
             they
             granted
             to
             others
             of
             answering
             rightly
             ,
             was
             not
             denyed
             to
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             exerce
             that
             office
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             done
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             greater
             affaires
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             whom
             the
             Souldiers
             did
             choose
             indeliberatly
             ,
             &
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             common
             good
             of
             all
             ,
             These
             fall
             not
             under
             this
             notion
             of
             Kings
             which
             we
             have
             described
             so
             that
             by
             those
             that
             were
             most
             wicked
             were
             they
             chosen
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             most
             wicked
             ,
             or
             else
             laid
             hold
             upon
             the
             Government
             by
             violence
             .
             Now
             I
             do
             not
             reprehend
             them
             for
             granting
             power
             to
             Lawyers
             to
             interpret
             the
             Law.
             And
             albeit
             that
             power
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             it
             is
             notwithstanding
             more
             safely
             concredited
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             cannot
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             Moreover
             it
             was
             concredited
             to
             many
             whom
             mutuall
             reverence
             did
             hold
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             duty
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             decline
             from
             equity
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             refuted
             by
             another
             .
             And
             if
             they
             should
             have
             all
             agreed
             together
             into
             fraud
             ;
             the
             help
             of
             the
             judge
             was
             above
             them
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             hold
             for
             Law
             
             what
             ever
             was
             given
             by
             Lawyers
             for
             an
             answer
             .
             And
             over
             all
             was
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             might
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             Lawes
             .
             They
             beeing
             astricted
             by
             so
             many
             bonds
             were
             hemmed
             in
             ,
             and
             did
             fear
             a
             more
             grievous
             punishment
             ,
             than
             any
             reward
             of
             fraud
             they
             could
             expect
             :
             you
             see
             ,
             I
             suppose
             then
             that
             the
             danger
             to
             be
             feared
             from
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             was
             not
             so
             great
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Have
             you
             no
             more
             to
             say
             of
             a
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             let
             us
             collect
             together
             ,
             what
             is
             already
             spoken
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             more
             easily
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             omitted
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             we
             should
             do
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             We
             seemed
             to
             be
             at
             accord
             sufficiently
             concerning
             the
             origine
             &
             cause
             of
             creating
             Kings
             ,
             &
             making
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lawgiver
             not
             so
             :
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             though
             somewhat
             unwillingly
             I
             seeme
             to
             have
             consented
             ,
             being
             enforced
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             you
             have
             not
             only
             taken
             from
             a
             King
             the
             power
             of
             commanding
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             interpreting
             them
             ,
             even
             whilst
             I
             as
             an
             Advocat
             strongly
             protested
             against
             it
             .
             Wherein
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             come
             to
             publick
             hearing
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             accused
             of
             prevarication
             ,
             for
             having
             so
             easily
             suffered
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             be
             wrung
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Be
             of
             good
             courage
             :
             for
             if
             any
             accuse
             you
             of
             prevarication
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             promise
             to
             be
             your
             defence
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Perhaps
             we
             will
             find
             that
             shortly
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             many
             kinds
             
             of
             affaires
             which
             can
             be
             comprehended
             within
             no
             Lawes
             ,
             whereof
             we
             laid
             over
             a
             part
             on
             ordinary
             judges
             ,
             &
             a
             part
             on
             the
             Kings
             councill
             by
             the
             Kings
             consent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             remember
             we
             did
             so
             indeed
             .
             And
             when
             you
             was
             doing
             that
             ,
             wot
             you
             what
             came
             into
             my
             mind
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             I
             ,
             unless
             you
             tell
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Me
             thought
             you
             made
             Kings
             in
             a
             manner
             like
             stone
             seals
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             so
             seeme
             to
             lean
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             pillars
             as
             if
             they
             did
             sustain
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             :
             whereas
             in
             effect
             they
             bear
             no
             more
             burden
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             ?
             good
             Advocat
             of
             Kings
             ,
             do
             you
             complain
             that
             I
             lay
             on
             them
             a
             little
             burden
             ,
             seeing
             both
             day
             and
             night
             they
             do
             nothing
             else
             ,
             than
             seek
             out
             others
             to
             bear
             burden
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             upon
             whom
             they
             may
             altogether
             lay
             the
             burden
             ,
             &
             so
             disburden
             themselves
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             you
             seeme
             to
             take
             it
             in
             ill
             part
             that
             I
             afford
             them
             help
             labouring
             under
             their
             burden
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             also
             very
             willingly
             admit
             these
             auxiliaries
             ,
             but
             such
             would
             I
             have
             as
             may
             serve
             ,
             but
             not
             command
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             shew
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             not
             Lead
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             more
             truly
             draw
             ,
             or
             rush
             them
             forward
             as
             some
             warlike
             engine
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             King
             no
             other
             power
             but
             to
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             Therefore
             I
             presently
             expect
             that
             having
             ended
             our
             discourse
             concerning
             a
             King
             ,
             you
             would
             step
             aside
             to
             speak
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             some
             where
             else
             .
             For
             you
             have
             inclosed
             a
             King
             within
             so
             narrow
             bounds
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             ,
             if
             we
             tarry
             longer
             therein
             ,
             you
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             his
             greatest
             wealth
             ,
             &
             highest
             dignity
             ,
             &
             banish
             him
             as
             it
             were
             into
             some
             desert
             Island
             ,
             where
             ,
             being
             spoiled
             of
             all
             his
             honour
             he
             wax
             old
             in
             poverty
             &
             misery
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             feared
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             the
             crime
             of
             prevarication
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             in
             calumniating
             you
             wrong
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             you
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             him
             to
             be
             idle
             ,
             unless
             you
             would
             appoint
             idle
             master
             builders
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             you
             deprive
             him
             of
             good
             Ministers
             &
             friends
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             adjoyned
             unto
             him
             not
             as
             keepers
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             them
             called
             by
             him
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             of
             his
             labour
             ,
             &
             these
             being
             driven
             away
             you
             surround
             him
             with
             a
             band
             of
             Knaves
             ,
             who
             make
             him
             to
             be
             feared
             by
             his
             subjects
             ,
             neither
             do
             you
             think
             he
             will
             be
             formidable
             ,
             unless
             we
             allow
             him
             a
             great
             power
             of
             doing
             wrong
             .
             I
             would
             have
             him
             to
             be
             by
             his
             subjects
             beloved
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             guarded
             by
             the
             terrour
             ,
             but
             goodwill
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             which
             armes
             alone
             do
             make
             Kings
             invincible
             ,
             unless
             you
             gainsay
             this
             ,
             I
             trust
             I
             shall
             shortly
             prove
             it
             .
             For
             I
             shall
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             these
             you
             call
             straits
             into
             light
             :
             &
             by
             one
             Law
             shall
             give
             him
             so
             much
             authority
             and
             enlargment
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             desire
             more
             ,
             he
             may
             seeme
             impudent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             long
             to
             heare
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             then
             fall
             upon
             that
             matter
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             satisfy
             your
             desire
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             can
             .
             A
             little
             before
             we
             have
             confessed
             ,
             that
             no
             
             Law
             can
             be
             so
             accurately
             cautioned
             concerning
             any
             affair
             ,
             but
             that
             malicious
             subtilty
             may
             invent
             some
             fraud
             .
             This
             perhaps
             will
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             by
             the
             example
             already
             proposed
             .
             By
             the
             Law
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             that
             no
             parents
             transmit
             their
             benefices
             to
             their
             bastards
             .
             Here
             in
             effect
             the
             Law
             seemes
             clear
             ,
             yet
             a
             cheat
             is
             found
             out
             :
             that
             the
             father
             substitute
             some
             other
             man
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             may
             deliver
             that
             same
             benefice
             to
             the
             bastard
             of
             the
             former
             possessor
             .
             Thereafter
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             was
             carefully
             ordained
             by
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             son
             should
             by
             no
             means
             enjoy
             that
             benefice
             which
             his
             father
             had
             possessed
             before
             :
             yet
             by
             this
             caution
             it
             was
             never
             a
             white
             the
             better
             .
             For
             against
             that
             Law
             a
             paction
             was
             found
             out
             amongst
             Priests
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             should
             substitute
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             other
             in
             his
             office
             .
             And
             when
             that
             was
             also
             forbidden
             ,
             the
             Law
             was
             also
             eluded
             by
             another
             kind
             of
             cheat
             :
             a
             pretender
             was
             set
             up
             against
             the
             father
             ,
             who
             might
             pretend
             he
             had
             a
             right
             to
             that
             benefice
             .
             Whilst
             the
             father
             seemingly
             is
             a
             contending
             with
             this
             supposed
             Sycophant
             ,
             the
             Son
             doth
             petition
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             benefice
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             right
             unto
             that
             benefice
             belong
             not
             to
             either
             of
             the
             parties
             contending
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             son
             by
             his
             fathers
             prevarication
             doth
             enjoy
             his
             fathers
             benefice
             ,
             and
             over
             cometh
             both
             the
             parties
             ,
             who
             willingly
             &
             freely
             yeeld
             up
             their
             plea.
             Thus
             you
             soe
             how
             many
             Kinds
             of
             cheats
             are
             invented
             
             against
             one
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             Lawgivers
             seeme
             to
             do
             altogether
             the
             same
             herein
             which
             Physicians
             do
             ,
             who
             whilst
             they
             endeavour
             by
             applying
             a
             plaister
             to
             compesce
             the
             eruptions
             of
             flegme
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             hurtfull
             humour
             ,
             the
             humour
             restrained
             in
             one
             place
             seeks
             issue
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             :
             &
             as
             a
             certain
             hydra
             having
             one
             head
             cut
             off
             ,
             many
             heads
             start
             up
             in
             place
             of
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             more
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             what
             was
             incumbent
             for
             a
             Physician
             to
             do
             at
             first
             for
             freeing
             the
             whole
             body
             at
             once
             of
             peccant
             humours
             .
             Ought
             not
             the
             Politik
             physician
             to
             do
             the
             same
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             for
             freeing
             the
             whole
             common
             wealth
             of
             evill
             manners
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             think
             that
             to
             be
             the
             right
             way
             of
             cure
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             difficult
             .
          
        
         
           
             B·
             
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             can
             be
             obtained
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             would
             be
             need
             of
             few
             Lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Doth
             not
             he
             alone
             seeme
             to
             conferre
             more
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             who
             can
             apply
             this
             remedy
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             conventions
             of
             all
             estates
             met
             for
             making
             of
             Lawes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Doubtless
             far
             more
             .
             But
             that
             I
             may
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Comick
             Poets
             words
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             undertake
             so
             weighty
             a
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             we
             shall
             lay
             it
             over
             on
             the
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Merrily
             spoken
             indeed
             .
             What
             was
             soon
             done
             and
             easy
             you
             have
             committed
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             :
             but
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             difficult
             and
             intricat
             ,
             you
             will
             lay
             it
             over
             upon
             the
             King
             alone
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             thought
             him
             not
             sufficiently
             bound
             tying
             him
             round
             about
             with
             
             so
             many
             fetters
             ,
             unless
             you
             lay
             upon
             him
             a
             most
             grievous
             burden
             under
             which
             he
             may
             also
             succumbe
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             we
             contend
             for
             a
             business
             easy
             for
             him
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             beseech
             ,
             he
             would
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             exorable
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ,
             I
             pray
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             as
             fathers
             ought
             to
             carry
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             his
             life
             he
             would
             behave
             himself
             towards
             his
             subjects
             whom
             he
             ought
             to
             account
             as
             children
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Surely
             this
             one
             is
             certainly
             the
             chiefest
             remedy
             against
             corrupt
             manners
             ,
             and
             lest
             you
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             an
             invention
             of
             mine
             ,
             hear
             what
             Claudianus
             saith
             .
             Thou
             King
             must
             as
             a
             father
             rule
             thy
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             have
             a
             care
             of
             all
             than
             of
             they
             self
             ;
             let
             not
             thy
             own
             desire
             only
             move
             thee
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             publick
             desires
             of
             thy
             people
             .
             If
             thou
             commandest
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             obey
             the
             same
             first
             thy self
             .
             Then
             will
             the
             people
             become
             the
             more
             observant
             of
             equity
             ,
             nor
             will
             refuse
             to
             bear
             any
             burden
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             their
             King
             himself
             obedient
             to
             what
             he
             commands
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             doth
             act
             conforme
             to
             the
             example
             of
             a
             King.
             The
             Lawes
             of
             Kings
             prevaile
             not
             so
             much
             to
             incline
             mens
             minds
             unto
             obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             Rulers
             .
             For
             the
             fluctuating
             multitude
             doth
             alwayes
             change
             as
             their
             prince
             doth
             .
             Do
             not
             Imagine
             that
             the
             Poet
             pregnant
             for
             understanding
             &
             learning
             did
             in
             vain
             believe
             so
             great
             force
             
             to
             be
             herein
             ,
             for
             people
             are
             so
             addicted
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             Kings
             ,
             in
             whom
             any
             image
             of
             honesty
             doth
             shine
             or
             appeare
             ,
             and
             so
             endeavour
             to
             express
             their
             manners
             ,
             that
             whose
             vertue
             they
             admire
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             also
             to
             imitat
             some
             of
             their
             vices
             in
             speech
             ,
             apparell
             in
             deport
             .
             But
             in
             conforming
             themselves
             to
             the
             King
             in
             gesture
             ,
             manners
             of
             speech
             they
             not
             only
             desire
             to
             imitat
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             flattery
             they
             insinuat
             themselves
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             &
             by
             these
             arts
             they
             hunt
             after
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             preferment
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             we
             have
             it
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             we
             love
             not
             only
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             concernes
             ,
             but
             embrace
             our
             own
             likeness
             though
             vicious
             in
             others
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             we
             demand
             not
             wickedly
             and
             arrogantly
             ,
             but
             by
             intreaty
             endeavour
             to
             obtain
             ,
             hath
             a
             far
             greater
             force
             ,
             than
             the
             threatnings
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             ostentation
             of
             punishments
             ,
             or
             armies
             of
             souldiers
             .
             This
             reduceth
             a
             People
             without
             force
             into
             modesty
             ,
             conciliateth
             to
             a
             King
             his
             subjects
             good-liking
             ,
             increaseth
             and
             maintaineth
             the
             publick
             tranquillity
             ,
             and
             the
             wealth
             of
             every
             one
             severally
             .
             Let
             therefore
             a
             King
             carefully
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             set
             on
             the
             theatre
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             spectacle
             proposed
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             word
             or
             deed
             of
             his
             can
             be
             concealed
             ,
             The
             vices
             of
             Kings
             can
             never
             be
             kept
             secret
             .
             For
             the
             supream
             light
             of
             fate
             suffers
             nothing
             to
             ly
             hid
             in
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             fame
             enters
             into
             all
             
             secret
             places
             ,
             and
             finds
             out
             obscure
             corners
             .
             O
             how
             much
             doth
             it
             concerne
             Kings
             to
             be
             circumspect
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             seeing
             neither
             their
             vices
             nor
             their
             vertues
             can
             be
             concealed
             ,
             nor
             yet
             without
             a
             great
             universall
             change
             of
             affaires
             .
             But
             if
             any
             do
             yet
             doubt
             ,
             what
             great
             importance
             there
             is
             in
             the
             conversation
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             for
             the
             emendation
             of
             the
             publick
             discipline
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             but
             a
             view
             of
             the
             small
             beginning
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Rome
             .
             That
             rude
             people
             consisting
             of
             shepherds
             and
             countrey
             in
             habitants
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             worse
             ,
             naturally
             fierce
             ,
             having
             got
             a
             very
             cour●gious
             King
             ,
             and
             having
             pitched
             once
             their
             tents
             ,
             for
             soliciting
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             ,
             and
             provoking
             them
             to
             fight
             ,
             how
             much
             do
             you
             think
             of
             hatred
             and
             fear
             was
             bred
             in
             their
             neighbours
             ?
             When
             again
             that
             very
             same
             people
             had
             set
             over
             them
             a
             pious
             and
             just
             King
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             suddenly
             changed
             ,
             that
             being
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             Gods
             and
             to
             acts
             of
             justice
             ,
             that
             to
             wrong
             them
             their
             neighbours
             judged
             it
             a
             crime
             ,
             even
             those
             very
             neighbours
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whose
             lands
             before
             they
             had
             laid
             waste
             ,
             whose
             cities
             they
             had
             burnt
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             and
             Kinsmen
             they
             had
             carried
             away
             into
             bondage
             .
             Now
             if
             in
             that
             barbarity
             of
             manners
             ,
             &
             rudeness
             of
             times
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             (
             who
             a
             little
             before
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             another
             nation
             at
             enmity
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             King
             )
             could
             do
             so
             much
             :
             what
             shall
             wee
             xpect
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             
             what
             shall
             we
             not
             expect
             of
             those
             princes
             ,
             who
             being
             supported
             by
             affinity
             ,
             vassalls
             ,
             and
             much
             wealth
             left
             them
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             obtain
             the
             Government
             ?
             And
             are
             born
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             expectation
             thereof
             .
             Now
             how
             much
             should
             it
             stirre
             up
             their
             minds
             unto
             vertue
             ,
             that
             they
             hope
             to
             have
             the
             praise
             not
             of
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             Stage-players
             do
             ,
             the
             scene
             being
             once
             past
             ,
             but
             the
             goodwill
             ,
             admiration
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             remembrance
             of
             their
             life
             to
             all
             posterity
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             honours
             in
             heaven
             are
             prepared
             for
             them
             ?
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             express
             in
             words
             the
             representation
             of
             that
             honour
             which
             in
             mind
             I
             have
             conceived
             .
             Now
             that
             I
             may
             somewhat
             propose
             unto
             your
             view
             the
             same
             by
             some
             of
             the
             first
             draughts
             and
             lineaments
             thereof
             ,
             consider
             with
             your self
             ,
             how
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             erected
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             desert
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             did
             heal
             the
             wounds
             made
             by
             other
             serpents
             by
             a
             very
             look
             of
             the
             people
             thereon
             .
             Imagine
             that
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             there
             were
             some
             stung
             by
             serpents
             ,
             and
             running
             together
             for
             present
             cure
             ,
             others
             astonished
             at
             the
             newness
             of
             the
             miracle
             ,
             and
             all
             celebrating
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             praise
             the
             immense
             and
             incredible
             goodness
             of
             God
             :
             when
             they
             perceive
             that
             the
             pain
             of
             that
             deadly
             wound
             was
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             either
             by
             medicaments
             ,
             with
             the
             torment
             of
             the
             patient
             ,
             by
             the
             Physicians
             labour
             and
             assiduous
             carefulness
             of
             friends
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             long
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             reduced
             unto
             
             health
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             Compare
             now
             a
             King
             with
             that
             serpent
             ,
             and
             so
             compare
             him
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             reckon
             a
             good
             King
             amongst
             the
             greatest
             benefits
             of
             God
             who
             alone
             without
             any
             expence
             of
             thine
             ,
             and
             without
             thy
             paines
             and
             labour
             ,
             doth
             relieve
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             all
             its
             troubles
             ,
             setleth
             perturbations
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             space
             bringeth
             the
             inveterat
             ulcers
             of
             minds
             unto
             a
             cicatrice
             or
             scar
             :
             neither
             is
             he
             only
             a
             procurer
             of
             health
             to
             those
             who
             behold
             him
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             such
             as
             are
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             hope
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             in
             whose
             image
             so
             great
             a
             force
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             easily
             performe
             what
             the
             prudence
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             the
             science
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             so
             many
             ages
             in
             collecting
             their
             severall
             arts
             could
             never
             performe
             .
             Now
             what
             greater
             honour
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             eminency
             or
             majesty
             can
             be
             told
             or
             excogitat
             to
             be
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             by
             speech
             ,
             converse
             ,
             sight
             ,
             fame
             ,
             and
             a
             tacite
             species
             presented
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             he
             may
             reduce
             the
             most
             luxurious
             to
             modesty
             ,
             the
             violent
             to
             equity
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             furious
             unto
             a
             right
             mind
             .
             Can
             you
             ask
             of
             God
             a
             greater
             benefit
             than
             this
             so
             much
             for
             the
             good
             of
             mans
             concernes
             ?
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             representation
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             a
             King
             guarded
             with
             weapons
             of
             war
             ,
             ever
             fearing
             others
             ,
             or
             making
             others
             afraid
             ,
             by
             his
             hatred
             towards
             his
             people
             measuring
             his
             peoples
             hatred
             against
             him
             .
             This
             representation
             
             which
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             Seneca
             in
             his
             Thyestes
             hath
             expressed
             in
             very
             pleasant
             colours
             ,
             which
             verse
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             know
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             elegant
             .
             Do
             I
             now
             seeme
             to
             speak
             basely
             and
             contemptuously
             of
             a
             King
             ?
             and
             bind
             him
             fast
             loaded
             with
             the
             fetters
             of
             Lawes
             within
             a
             goale
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             lately
             say
             ?
             And
             not
             rather
             do
             bring
             him
             forth
             into
             light
             ,
             and
             assemblies
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             upon
             the
             publick
             theatre
             of
             mankind
             ,
             accompanied
             not
             with
             the
             arrogant
             company
             of
             archers
             and
             armed
             men
             ,
             and
             rogues
             cloathed
             in
             silk
             ,
             but
             guarded
             in
             safety
             by
             his
             own
             innocency
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             terrour
             of
             armes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             love
             of
             his
             people
             :
             and
             not
             only
             at
             freedome
             and
             set
             aloft
             ,
             but
             honoured
             ,
             venerable
             ,
             sacred
             ,
             and
             eminent
             ,
             and
             coming
             forth
             with
             the
             good
             wishes
             and
             fortunat
             acclamations
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             whithersoever
             he
             goeth
             ,
             turning
             the
             faces
             ,
             eyes
             and
             hearts
             of
             all
             towards
             him
             .
             What
             acclamation
             ,
             or
             what
             triumph
             can
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             daily
             Pomp
             ?
             Or
             if
             God
             in
             humane
             likeness
             should
             come
             down
             into
             earth
             ,
             what
             greater
             honour
             could
             be
             given
             him
             by
             men
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             would
             be
             given
             to
             a
             true
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             lively
             image
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             neither
             can
             love
             bestow
             ,
             nor
             flattery
             invent
             a
             greater
             honour
             than
             this
             .
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             this
             representation
             of
             a
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             splendide
             &
             magnificent
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             seemes
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             or
             imagined
             more
             magnificent
             .
             
             But
             in
             these
             corrupt
             times
             of
             ours
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             this
             magnanimity
             ,
             unless
             carefull
             education
             make
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             nature
             and
             disposition
             .
             For
             the
             mind
             being
             principled
             with
             good
             instructions
             and
             acts
             from
             infancy
             ,
             and
             by
             age
             and
             daily
             practice
             confirmed
             ,
             endeavours
             by
             vertue
             to
             attain
             to
             true
             glory
             ;
             in
             vain
             it
             is
             tempted
             by
             the
             allurements
             of
             lusts
             ,
             or
             weakned
             by
             the
             impressions
             of
             adversity
             .
             For
             thus
             learning
             doth
             perfect
             naturall
             parts
             ,
             and
             good
             breeding
             doth
             strengthen
             the
             mind
             :
             so
             that
             it
             findeth
             occasion
             of
             exercising
             vertue
             amongst
             the
             very
             recreations
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             which
             usually
             terrify
             weak
             ones
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             difficulty
             ,
             vertue
             doth
             account
             them
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             praise
             .
             Seeing
             then
             there
             is
             so
             great
             importance
             in
             learning
             for
             all
             conditions
             of
             life
             ,
             with
             what
             great
             care
             and
             solicitude
             should
             men
             foresee
             ,
             that
             the
             tender
             minds
             of
             Kings
             be
             righly
             principled
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             very
             infancy
             .
             For
             seeing
             many
             are
             the
             benefits
             of
             good
             Kings
             towards
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             contrary
             wise
             ,
             many
             calamities
             proceed
             from
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             than
             nothing
             doth
             seeme
             to
             have
             a
             greater
             influence
             upon
             every
             rank
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             the
             cariage
             and
             conversation
             of
             Kings
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             joyntly
             rule
             publick
             affaires
             .
             For
             what
             is
             done
             well
             or
             ill
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             hid
             from
             the
             multitude
             :
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             such
             mens
             obscure
             condition
             their
             example
             belongeth
             to
             few
             .
             
             But
             all
             the
             words
             and
             deeds
             of
             those
             ,
             wh●
             hold
             the
             helme
             of
             publick
             affaires
             ;
             canno●
             be
             concealed
             ,
             beeing
             written
             as
             it
             were
             〈◊〉
             a
             publick
             monument
             ,
             as
             Horace
             saith
             ,
             but
             ar●
             set
             before
             all
             men
             for
             imitation
             .
             For
             the●
             do
             not
             turne
             mens
             affections
             to
             themselves
             〈◊〉
             studying
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             very
             kindl●
             allurements
             of
             utility
             .
             And
             whither
             soeve●
             the
             inclinations
             of
             Kings
             do
             drive
             ,
             they
             mak●
             the
             publick
             discipline
             wheele
             about
             wit●
             them
             .
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             that
             our
             Kings
             wi●●
             not
             be
             intreated
             to
             performe
             what
             you
             hav●
             now
             mentioned
             .
             For
             they
             are
             so
             marred
             by
             th●
             allurements
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             &
             deceived
             with
             th●
             false
             shew
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             they
             〈◊〉
             almost
             that
             which
             some
             Poets
             report
             to
             hav●
             befallen
             the
             Trojans
             who
             were
             in
             compan●
             at
             sea
             with
             Paris
             .
             For
             the
             true
             Helena
             bein●
             left
             in
             Egypt
             with
             Protheus
             a
             holy
             and
             truel●
             religious
             man
             ,
             they
             did
             contend
             so
             Pertina●ciously
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             years
             for
             her
             likeness
             that
             it
             was
             the
             end
             of
             a
             most
             pernicious
             war
             and
             of
             the
             most
             flourishing
             Kingdome
             in
             thos●
             times
             .
             For
             impotent
             Tyrants
             embracin●
             that
             false
             representation
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             when
             they
             have
             once
             obtained
             it
             by
             right
             〈◊〉
             wrong
             ,
             cannot
             lose
             it
             without
             destruction
             Now
             if
             any
             do
             admonish
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             tru●
             Helena
             for
             whom
             they
             imagine
             to
             fight
             ,
             is
             els●
             where
             concealed
             ,
             they
             would
             call
             him
             ma●
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             indeed
             glad
             that
             you
             somewhat
             unde●●stand
             the
             beauty
             of
             that
             true
             daughter
             〈◊〉
             
             Jupiter
             from
             this
             her
             likeness
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             albeit
             you
             do
             not
             see
             her self
             .
             But
             if
             these
             lovers
             of
             that
             Helena
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             dammage
             ,
             did
             see
             the
             perfect
             image
             of
             the
             true
             Helena
             ,
             pourtrayed
             with
             her
             lively
             colours
             by
             some
             Protegenes
             or
             Appelles
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             question
             but
             they
             would
             admire
             her
             and
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             her
             .
             And
             if
             they
             did
             not
             command
             their
             affections
             to
             enjoy
             that
             other
             ,
             they
             might
             fall
             into
             those
             grievous
             punishments
             ,
             which
             Perseus
             in
             his
             Satyres
             doth
             imprecat
             on
             Tyrants
             .
             O
             Supream
             Father
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             be
             pleased
             thus
             to
             punish
             cruell
             Tyrants
             ,
             when
             any
             execrable
             lust
             dipt
             in
             raging
             Poyson
             doth
             stirre
             up
             their
             spirits
             ,
             let
             them
             see
             what
             vertue
             is
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pine
             away
             for
             sorrow
             ,
             because
             they
             despised
             her
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             we
             are
             fallen
             in
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             Tyrrants
             ,
             may
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             that
             straight
             way
             we
             proceed
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             unless
             you
             think
             some
             other
             thing
             should
             be
             first
             spoken
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             we
             shall
             not
             deviat
             ,
             if
             we
             proceed
             in
             the
             same
             footsteps
             for
             finding
             out
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             wherein
             we
             did
             insist
             in
             seeking
             out
             a
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             so
             .
             For
             by
             that
             means
             we
             shall
             very
             easily
             understand
             what
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             if
             set
             one
             against
             another
             they
             be
             duely
             considered
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             that
             we
             may
             begin
             at
             a
             Tyrants
             name
             ,
             of
             what
             Language
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             .
             I
             therefore
             think
             it
             now
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             seek
             therein
             the
             Greek
             ,
             or
             Latine
             
             
             
             
             
             Etymology
             .
             Now
             what
             the
             Ancients
             did
             call
             Tyranny
             ,
             I
             think
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             any
             who
             are
             well
             versed
             in
             humane
             literature
             .
             For
             Tyrants
             were
             called
             both
             by
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             full
             power
             of
             all
             things
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             power
             was
             not
             astricted
             by
             any
             bonds
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             nor
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             cognition
             of
             judges
             .
             Therefore
             in
             both
             languages
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             noble
             heroes
             ,
             and
             most
             famous
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             so
             Jupiter
             also
             is
             called
             Tyrannus
             :
             and
             that
             even
             by
             those
             who
             both
             think
             and
             speak
             honourably
             of
             the
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             indeed
             that
             well
             enough
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             I
             much
             admire
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             that
             name
             now
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             is
             accounted
             odious
             ,
             and
             also
             amongst
             the
             most
             grievous
             reproaches
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             seemes
             certainly
             to
             have
             fallen
             out
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             happeneth
             to
             be
             in
             many
             others
             :
             for
             if
             you
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             words
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             evill
             i●
             it
             .
             And
             albeit
             some
             words
             have
             a
             more
             pleasant
             sound
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             hearers
             ,
             and
             others
             a
             more
             unpleasant
             ,
             yet
             of
             themselves
             they
             have
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             mind
             to
             wrath
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             or
             hilarity
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             creat
             pleasure
             or
             pain
             and
             trouble
             If
             any
             such
             thing
             befall
             us
             ,
             that
             happens
             to
             fall
             out
             usually
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             consuetude
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             image
             thereof
             conceived
             by
             the
             hearers
             .
             Therefore
             a
             word
             which
             amongst
             some
             men
             
             〈◊〉
             honest
             ,
             amongst
             others
             cannot
             be
             heard
             ●ith
             some
             preface
             of
             ,
             
               with
               reverence
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             ●
             remember
             that
             the
             like
             is
             befallen
             the
             ●ames
             of
             Nero
             and
             Judas
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             ●mongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             amongst
             ●he
             Jewes
             was
             accounted
             by
             great
             men
             very
             ●amous
             and
             honourable
             .
             But
             thereafter
             by
             ●o
             fault
             of
             these
             names
             ,
             but
             of
             these
             two
             ●en
             ,
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             ●ost
             flagitious
             men
             will
             not
             have
             these
             names
             ●o
             be
             given
             their
             children
             :
             they
             being
             buried
             ●nder
             such
             infamy
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             The
             same
             also
             is
             ●erspicuous
             to
             have
             befallen
             the
             word
             Tyrant
             ,
             ●or
             it
             is
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Magistrats
             ,
             ●ho
             were
             thus
             called
             ,
             were
             good
             men
             ;
             or
             ●rom
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             name
             was
             sometime
             so
             ●onourable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             attribut
             to
             the
             Gods.
             ●ut
             those
             that
             came
             afterward
             made
             it
             so
             famous
             by
             their
             wicked
             deeds
             ,
             that
             all
             ●en
             abhorred
             it
             as
             contagious
             and
             pestilen●ous
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             a
             more
             light
             reproach
             〈◊〉
             be
             called
             an
             hang-man
             than
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             ●erhaps
             it
             was
             the
             same
             as
             befell
             the
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             Rome
             after
             the
             Tarquinii
             were
             deposed
             in
             ●●e
             name
             Dictator
             after
             
               M.
               Antonius
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               :
               Dolabella
            
             were
             Consuls
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Just
             so
             .
             And
             ●●
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             base
             and
             vulgar
             names
             have
             ●een
             made
             famous
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             men
             ●●lled
             thereby
             .
             As
             amongst
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               ●●millus
               ,
               Metellus
               ,
               Scropha
               :
            
             and
             amongst
             ●●e
             
               Germans
               ,
               Henry
               ,
               Genserick
               ,
               Charles
               .
            
             ●his
             you
             shall
             the
             better
             understand
             ,
             if
             taking
             
             away
             the
             name
             of
             Tyrant
             ,
             you
             consider
             the
             thing
             ,
             notwitstanding
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             government
             hath
             continued
             in
             its
             former
             honour
             and
             respect
             amongst
             many
             famous
             Nations
             ,
             as
             the
             Aesymnetae
             amongst
             the
             Greecians
             ,
             and
             the
             Dictators
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             :
             for
             both
             were
             lawfull
             Tyrants
             .
             Now
             Tyrants
             they
             were
             ,
             being
             more
             powerfull
             than
             the
             lawes
             but
             lawfull
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             being
             chosen
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             What
             am
             I
             hearing
             ?
             Tyrants
             and
             yet
             lawfull
             ?
             Indeed
             I
             did
             expect
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             from
             you
             :
             bu●
             now
             you
             seeme
             to
             confound
             the
             difference
             of
             all
             Kings
             and
             Tyrants
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Indeed
             bo●●
             Kings
             and
             Tyrants
             amongst
             the
             Ancien●
             seeme
             to
             have
             been
             altogether
             one
             and
             th●
             same
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             in
             diverse
             ages
             :
             for
             〈◊〉
             think
             the
             name
             of
             Tyrants
             was
             more
             ancient
             thereafter
             when
             they
             became
             weary
             of
             t●●
             name
             ,
             in
             their
             place
             succeeded
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             more
             plausible
             name
             ,
             and
             more
             gentle
             g●●vernment
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             also
             began
             to
             degenerat
             ,
             the
             moderation
             of
             lawes
             〈◊〉
             adhibited
             ,
             which
             might
             set
             limites
             to
             th●
             boundless
             lusts
             of
             their
             government
             .
             〈◊〉
             men
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             times
             ,
             〈◊〉
             their
             usuall
             way
             ,
             seeking
             out
             new
             remedi●
             became
             weary
             of
             the
             old
             way
             of
             government
             and
             sought
             out
             new
             wayes
             .
             Now
             our
             prese●●
             purpose
             is
             to
             handle
             both
             kinds
             of
             govern●ment
             ,
             namely
             that
             wherein
             as
             well
             the
             ●●●vernment
             of
             Kings
             as
             of
             lawes
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             
             ●owerfull
             :
             and
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             ●herein
             all
             things
             are
             contrary
             to
             a
             King●ome
             ,
             and
             have
             undertaken
             to
             compare
             ●hem
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             .
             And
             earnestly
             expect
             you
             would
             fall
             upon
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             At
             first
             then
             we
             had
             agreed
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             was
             created
             for
             maintaining
             humane
             society
             ,
             ●nd
             we
             determined
             his
             office
             and
             duty
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             prescript
             of
             lawes
             he
             should
             allow
             every
             man
             his
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             do
             remember
             ●hat
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             receive
             ●
             government
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             ●y
             force
             invadeth
             it
             ,
             or
             intercepteth
             it
             by
             fraude
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             call
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             suppose
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             There
             be
             also
             many
             other
             differences
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             briefly
             run
             through
             ,
             because
             any
             man
             may
             easily
             collect
             them
             from
             Aristotle
             :
             for
             the
             government
             of
             Kings
             is
             according
             to
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Tyrants
             is
             not
             .
             A
             King
             doth
             rule
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             reigne
             over
             them
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             .
             Tyrants
             reigne
             over
             them
             nill
             they
             ,
             will
             they
             .
             A
             Kingdome
             is
             a
             principality
             of
             a
             Free
             man
             among
             free
             men
             :
             Tyranny
             is
             a
             principality
             of
             a
             Master
             over
             his
             slaves
             .
             For
             defence
             of
             a
             Kings
             safety
             the
             subjects
             watch
             and
             ward
             ,
             For
             a
             Tyrant
             forrainers
             do
             watch
             to
             oppress
             the
             Subjects
             .
             The
             one
             beareth
             rule
             for
             the
             Subjects
             welfare
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             say
             of
             those
             who
             have
             gotten
             into
             their
             hand
             the
             supreame
             authority
             by
             force
             and
             without
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             for
             many
             years
             did
             so
             rule
             that
             the
             people
             were
             not
             weary
             of
             their
             government
             ?
             for
             what
             could
             be
             wanting
             in
             Hiero
             the
             Syracusan
             King
             ,
             or
             in
             
               Cosmo
               〈◊〉
               Mediees
            
             the
             Florentine
             Duke
             to
             make
             them
             just
             Kings
             ,
             except
             the
             peoples
             suffrages
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             we
             cannot
             exeeme
             them
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Tyrants
             .
             For
             it
             was
             nobly
             spoken
             by
             a
             notable
             Historian
             ,
             albeit
             you
             may
             indeed
             rule
             your
             countrey
             and
             friends
             by
             violence
             and
             force
             ,
             and
             correct
             their
             faults
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             unseasonable
             .
             Then
             again
             ,
             such
             do
             seeme
             to
             do
             just
             like
             robbers
             ,
             who
             cunningly
             dividing
             their
             ill
             gotten
             goods
             ,
             do
             seek
             the
             praise
             o●
             justice
             by
             injury
             ,
             and
             of
             liberality
             by
             robbery
             ▪
             yet
             do
             not
             obtain
             what
             they
             hunt
             for
             ;
             by
             the
             odiousness
             of
             one
             ill
             deed
             they
             lose
             all
             the
             thanks
             of
             their
             ostentative
             bounty
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             less
             assurance
             of
             their
             civill
             disposition
             do
             they
             give
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             do
             not
             that
             for
             their
             Subjects
             good
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             government
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             the
             more
             securely
             may
             enjoy
             their
             own
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             establish
             a
             soveraignty
             over
             the
             posterity
             to
             come
             ,
             having
             somewhat
             mitigated
             the
             peoples
             hatred
             .
             Which
             when
             they
             have
             once
             done
             ,
             they
             turne
             back
             again
             to
             their
             old
             manners
             .
             For
             the
             fruit
             which
             is
             to
             follow
             may
             easily
             be
             known
             by
             the
             sower
             thereof
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             strength
             and
             power
             to
             revoke
             all
             things
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             transferre
             unto
             
             himself
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             lawes
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             he
             would
             abrogat
             all
             lawes
             .
             But
             this
             kind
             of
             Tyrants
             had
             been
             perhaps
             tolerable
             ,
             if
             without
             the
             common
             destruction
             of
             all
             it
             could
             have
             been
             taken
             away
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             do
             endure
             some
             bodily
             diseases
             rather
             than
             throw
             our
             life
             into
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             doubtsome
             cure
             .
             But
             they
             who
             bear
             rule
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             Countrey
             's
             good
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             self
             interests
             ,
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             publick
             utility
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             own
             pleasure
             and
             lust
             ,
             they
             place
             the
             stability
             of
             their
             authority
             in
             the
             peoples
             weakness
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             a
             procuration
             concredited
             to
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             prey
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             Such
             are
             not
             joyned
             to
             us
             by
             any
             civil
             bond
             ,
             or
             bond
             of
             humanity
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             of
             all
             men
             .
             For
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             Kings
             should
             aime
             at
             the
             publick
             safety
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             their
             own
             wealth
             .
             By
             how
             much
             Kings
             are
             raised
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             so
             much
             should
             they
             imitat
             the
             celestiall
             bodies
             ,
             which
             having
             no
             good
             offices
             of
             ours
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             do
             infuse
             on
             humane
             affaires
             a
             vital
             and
             bountifull
             vertue
             of
             heat
             and
             light
             .
             Yea
             the
             very
             titles
             wherewith
             we
             have
             honoured
             Kings
             (
             if
             you
             remember
             )
             might
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             munificence
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             I
             remember
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             use
             a
             paternal
             indulgence
             towards
             their
             Subjects
             committed
             to
             them
             as
             towards
             children
             ;
             the
             
             care
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             in
             procuring
             their
             profit
             :
             as
             Generals
             in
             maintaining
             their
             safety
             ,
             as
             Governours
             in
             excellency
             of
             vertues
             ,
             and
             as
             Emperours
             commanding
             those
             things
             which
             might
             be
             usefull
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Can
             he
             then
             be
             called
             a
             father
             ,
             who
             accounts
             his
             Subjects
             slaves
             ?
             or
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             feed
             his
             flock
             ,
             but
             devoureth
             them
             ?
             or
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             who
             doth
             alwayes
             study
             to
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             goods
             in
             his
             ship
             ,
             and
             who
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             makes
             a
             leck
             in
             the
             very
             ship
             wherein
             he
             sailes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             By
             no
             means
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             he
             then
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             rule
             for
             the
             peoples
             good
             ,
             but
             still
             doth
             all
             for
             himself
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             strive
             with
             good
             men
             in
             vertue
             ,
             but
             contendeth
             to
             exceed
             the
             most
             flagitious
             wretch
             in
             vices
             ?
             who
             leadeth
             his
             subjects
             into
             manifest
             snares
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             such
             shall
             not
             be
             by
             me
             accounted
             either
             a
             generall
             ,
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Governour
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             then
             shal
             see
             any
             usurping
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             kind
             of
             vertue
             excelling
             any
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             inferiour
             to
             many
             therein
             ,
             not
             fatherly
             affectionat
             towards
             his
             subjects
             ,
             but
             rather
             oppressing
             them
             by
             arrogant
             domineering
             ,
             and
             that
             thinketh
             the
             people
             is
             concredited
             to
             him
             for
             his
             own
             gain
             and
             not
             for
             their
             safeguard
             ;
             Will
             you
             imagine
             that
             such
             a
             man
             is
             truely
             a
             King
             ,
             albeit
             he
             goes
             vapouring
             with
             a
             great
             many
             in
             guard
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             openly
             be
             seen
             with
             gorgeous
             aparrell
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             punishments
             ;
             can
             he
             conciliat
             the
             people
             ,
             
             and
             catch
             their
             applause
             by
             rewards
             ,
             games
             ,
             pompous
             shewes
             ,
             and
             even
             mad
             underminings
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             magnificent
             ;
             will
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             account
             such
             a
             man
             a
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             indeed
             ,
             If
             I
             would
             understand
             my self
             aright
             ,
             but
             void
             of
             all
             humane
             society
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Within
             what
             limites
             do
             you
             circumscribe
             humane
             society
             ;
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Within
             the
             very
             same
             limites
             wherein
             by
             your
             preceeding
             discourse
             you
             seemed
             to
             include
             it
             ,
             namely
             within
             the
             hedge
             of
             lawes
             .
             Which
             whosoever
             transgress
             ,
             be
             they
             Robbers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             or
             Adulteres
             ,
             I
             see
             them
             publickly
             punished
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             their
             Punishment
             ,
             because
             they
             transgressed
             the
             limites
             of
             humane
             society
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             once
             enter
             within
             these
             hedges
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             enemies
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             amongst
             wolves
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             kind
             of
             noisome
             beasts
             ,
             rather
             than
             amongst
             men
             :
             which
             whosoever
             doth
             nourish
             ,
             he
             nourisheth
             them
             for
             his
             own
             destruction
             and
             others
             :
             &
             whosoever
             killeth
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             good
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             others
             .
             But
             if
             I
             had
             power
             to
             make
             a
             law
             ,
             I
             would
             command
             (
             which
             the
             Romans
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             with
             monsters
             )
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             into
             solitary
             places
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             drowned
             in
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             sea
             afar
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             land
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             carcases
             they
             
             might
             infect
             other
             men
             .
             And
             rewards
             to
             the
             killers
             of
             them
             to
             be
             discerned
             not
             only
             by
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             particula●
             person
             :
             as
             useth
             to
             be
             done
             to
             those
             who
             have
             killed
             wolves
             or
             namely
             that
             these
             Spirits
             beares
             ,
             or
             apprehended
             their
             whelpes
             .
             For
             if
             such
             a
             monster
             should
             be
             borne
             ,
             &
             speak
             with
             a
             mans
             voice
             ,
             &
             have
             the
             face
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             &
             likeness
             of
             other
             parts
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             man
             divested
             of
             humanity
             should
             degenerat
             into
             such
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             not
             meet
             with
             other
             men
             but
             for
             their
             destruction
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             should
             be
             called
             a
             man
             no
             more
             than
             Satyres
             ,
             Apes
             ,
             or
             bears
             ,
             albeit
             they
             should
             resemble
             man
             in
             countenance
             ,
             gesture
             and
             speech
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             you
             understand
             what
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Tyrant
             the
             wisest
             Ancients
             meant
             in
             their
             writings
             .
             Will
             it
             please
             you
             then
             that
             we
             propose
             some
             idea
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             also
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             gave
             in
             speaking
             of
             a
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             earnestly
             desire
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             trouble
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             not
             forgot
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             poets
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Furies
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             divines
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             evill
             Spirits
             ,
             are
             enemies
             of
             mankind
             ,
             who
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             perpetuall
             torments
             ,
             yet
             do
             rejoice
             in
             the
             torments
             of
             men
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             the
             true
             idea
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             But
             because
             this
             idea
             can
             only
             be
             discerned
             in
             the
             imagination
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             any
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             before
             you
             another
             idea
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             the
             mind
             
             may
             discerne
             ,
             but
             the
             senses
             also
             perceive
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             represented
             to
             the
             very
             eye
             .
             Imagine
             you
             see
             a
             ship
             tossed
             by
             waves
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             shoares
             round
             about
             not
             only
             without
             haven
             or
             harbour
             but
             also
             full
             of
             most
             cruell
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Ship
             in
             contest
             with
             the
             Company
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             have
             no
             other
             hope
             of
             safety
             than
             in
             their
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             not
             certain
             ,
             as
             Knowing
             well
             that
             he
             puts
             his
             life
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             most
             barbarous
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             humanity
             ,
             whom
             by
             money
             he
             may
             hold
             trusty
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             greater
             gain
             may
             be
             conduced
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             .
             Such
             indeed
             is
             that
             life
             which
             Tyrants
             embrace
             as
             happy
             .
             They
             are
             afraid
             of
             enemies
             abroad
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Subjects
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             domesticks
             ,
             Kinsfolk
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             wives
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             near
             relations
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             have
             alwayes
             war
             ,
             either
             a
             forrain
             war
             with
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             civil
             war
             with
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             a
             domestick
             war
             within
             doores
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             still
             in
             fear
             thereof
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             expect
             aid
             any
             where
             but
             by
             a
             mercenary
             way
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             hire
             good
             men
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             trust
             bad
             men
             ;
             what
             then
             in
             all
             their
             life
             can
             be
             to
             them
             pleasant
             ?
             Dionysius
             would
             not
             let
             his
             daughters
             once
             become
             women
             to
             trim
             him
             ,
             fearing
             to
             let
             the
             razor
             come
             to
             his
             throat
             .
             Temoleon
             was
             killed
             by
             his
             own
             brother
             ,
             
               Alexander
               Pheraeus
            
             by
             his
             own
             
             wife
             ,
             and
             
               Sp
               :
               Cassias
            
             by
             his
             own
             father
             .
             He
             that
             still
             hath
             such
             examples
             set
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             what
             a
             torture
             do
             you
             imagine
             he
             carryeth
             about
             in
             his
             breast
             ?
             Seeing
             he
             thinks
             that
             he
             is
             the
             mark
             set
             for
             all
             mankind
             to
             shoot
             at
             .
             Neither
             is
             he
             only
             while
             awake
             tormented
             with
             these
             tortures
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             also
             is
             awakned
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             by
             terrifying
             sights
             both
             of
             the
             living
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             agitat
             by
             the
             fire
             brands
             of
             hellish
             furies
             .
             For
             the
             season
             which
             nature
             doth
             grant
             for
             rest
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             men
             for
             relaxation
             of
             their
             cares
             ,
             to
             him
             is
             turned
             into
             horrours
             and
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Forsooth
             you
             have
             handled
             these
             things
             very
             acutely
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             not
             if
             truely
             also
             ,
             but
             yet
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             so
             much
             for
             our
             purpose
             .
             For
             they
             who
             have
             the
             power
             to
             choose
             what
             Kings
             they
             please
             ,
             in
             them
             is
             the
             power
             to
             bind
             by
             lawes
             such
             as
             they
             have
             chosen
             .
             But
             you
             know
             that
             our
             Kings
             are
             not
             chosen
             ,
             but
             born
             Kings
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             have
             alwayes
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             no
             less
             hereditary
             ,
             that
             their
             will
             and
             pleasure
             should
             stand
             for
             law
             ,
             than
             the
             Kingdome
             it self
             .
             Nor
             am
             I
             rashly
             induced
             to
             be
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             but
             convinced
             by
             severall
             great
             Authors
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             (
             if
             at
             all
             I
             be
             in
             any
             mistake
             or
             errour
             .
             )
             For
             not
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             others
             ,
             Lawyers
             do
             affirme
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Royall
             law
             which
             is
             made
             for
             the
             government
             of
             Kings
             ,
             all
             the
             peoples
             power
             
             is
             so
             transmitted
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             will
             and
             pleasure
             should
             be
             accounted
             for
             lawes
             .
             And
             indeed
             from
             this
             law
             did
             those
             threatnings
             of
             a
             certain
             Emperour
             arise
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             quite
             take
             away
             from
             lawyers
             all
             their
             science
             ,
             wherein
             they
             so
             much
             boast
             ,
             by
             one
             Edict
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             whilst
             you
             cite
             a
             most
             wicked
             Author
             of
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             deeds
             ,
             thought
             good
             to
             suppress
             his
             name
             .
             For
             that
             was
             
               C
               ,
               Caligula
            
             ,
             who
             wished
             but
             one
             neck
             for
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             Emperour
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             far
             less
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             beside
             his
             shape
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             then
             ignorant
             how
             much
             authority
             may
             be
             due
             to
             him
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Royal
             law
             ▪
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             words
             it
             was
             made
             the
             very
             lawyers
             make
             no
             mention
             .
             For
             that
             power
             was
             never
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             seeing
             from
             them
             appeals
             were
             made
             to
             the
             people
             .
             But
             that
             ordinance
             ,
             whereby
             
               L
               :
               Flaccus
            
             having
             oppressed
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             established
             by
             the
             silence
             of
             other
             lawes
             ;
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             
               L
               :
               Sylla
            
             ,
             no
             man
             did
             ever
             hold
             for
             a
             law
             .
             For
             of
             that
             ordinance
             such
             was
             the
             strength
             ,
             that
             whatever
             
               L
               :
               Sylla
            
             had
             done
             ,
             should
             be
             ratified
             ,
             Which
             law
             never
             any
             free
             people
             was
             so
             infatuat
             ,
             as
             willingly
             to
             permit
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             any
             such
             were
             ,
             he
             were
             indeed
             worthy
             to
             serve
             perpetually
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             be
             punished
             for
             his
             folly
             .
             But
             
             if
             any
             such
             law
             have
             been
             ,
             let
             us
             think
             it
             was
             an
             example
             proposed
             to
             us
             for
             caution
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             imitation
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             you
             admonish
             well
             .
             But
             that
             admonition
             belongeth
             to
             them
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             creat
             such
             Kings
             as
             most
             please
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             us
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             by
             suffrages
             elect
             the
             best
             Kings
             ,
             but
             accept
             of
             those
             that
             by
             chance
             are
             given
             us
             .
             That
             also
             of
             a
             certain
             lawyer
             seemes
             properly
             to
             quadrat
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             to
             our
             Kings
             Ancestors
             that
             right
             and
             authority
             over
             us
             and
             our
             posterity
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             posterity
             should
             perpetually
             hold
             their
             empire
             and
             authority
             over
             us
             .
             I
             wish
             then
             you
             had
             admonished
             them
             (
             I
             mean
             our
             Ancestors
             )
             who
             once
             had
             it
             in
             their
             own
             power
             entirely
             to
             admit
             such
             Kings
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             But
             now
             that
             counsell
             of
             yours
             too
             late
             serves
             only
             for
             this
             ,
             not
             to
             amend
             the
             faults
             that
             are
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             but
             deplore
             our
             Ancestors
             folly
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             misery
             of
             our
             condition
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             left
             to
             those
             that
             are
             made
             slaves
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             other
             mens
             folly
             ?
             And
             that
             our
             punishment
             may
             be
             made
             more
             light
             ,
             let
             us
             asswage
             them
             by
             patience
             :
             let
             us
             not
             provoke
             their
             wrath
             ,
             by
             tumultuating
             importunely
             ,
             whose
             dominion
             over
             us
             we
             cannot
             cast
             off
             ,
             nor
             diminish
             their
             power
             ,
             nor
             flee
             from
             their
             force
             or
             weakness
             .
             Now
             that
             Royal
             law
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             are
             so
             much
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             in
             favours
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             
             have
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             approved
             by
             Justinian
             a
             very
             Just
             Prince
             .
             With
             whom
             so
             plain
             flattery
             would
             not
             have
             had
             place
             .
             For
             with
             a
             foolish
             Prince
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             would
             prevaile
             
               whom
               doth
               false
               honour
               help
               ,
               or
               lying
               infamy
               terrify
               ,
               but
               a
               lewd
               man
               and
               a
               lyar
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             Justinian
             ,
             as
             history
             reports
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             mighty
             man
             albeit
             some
             do
             report
             him
             to
             have
             been
             cruelly
             ingrate
             to
             Bellisarius
             .
             But
             let
             him
             be
             such
             as
             you
             judge
             he
             was
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             some
             almost
             of
             that
             same
             age
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             Tribonius
             ,
             a
             chief
             man
             amongst
             the
             compilers
             of
             these
             lawes
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             easily
             be
             induced
             to
             gratify
             also
             a
             very
             bad
             Prince
             .
             But
             even
             good
             Princes
             do
             not
             hate
             this
             kind
             of
             flattery
             .
             For
             
               Even
               those
               who
               will
               not
               kill
               any
               man
               ,
               do
               yet
               desire
               to
               have
               it
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               which
               he
               dare
               not
               believe
               of
               himself
               ,
               seeing
               his
               power
               equall
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Gods
               is
               commended
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             returne
             to
             our
             own
             Princes
             :
             to
             whom
             you
             say
             the
             Kingdome
             doth
             come
             by
             inheritance
             and
             not
             by
             suffrages
             .
             Now
             of
             our
             own
             only
             I
             speak
             ,
             for
             if
             I
             shall
             digress
             to
             speak
             of
             forrain
             Princes
             ,
             I
             fear
             lest
             our
             discourse
             become
             more
             prolixe
             than
             we
             intended
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             you
             should
             do
             so
             .
             For
             forrain
             affaires
             do
             not
             much
             belong
             to
             our
             dispute
             in
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             therefore
             begin
             at
             the
             first
             Principles
             .
             This
             is
             sufficiently
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             that
             our
             Princes
             were
             
             chosen
             for
             their
             vertue
             ,
             who
             should
             governe
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             do
             the
             writers
             of
             our
             affaires
             record
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             less
             known
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             have
             reigned
             cruelly
             and
             wickedly
             have
             been
             called
             to
             account
             by
             their
             Subjects
             :
             some
             adjudged
             to
             perpetuall
             imprisonment
             ,
             others
             punished
             partly
             by
             exile
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             death
             ,
             against
             whose
             killers
             no
             inquisition
             was
             ever
             made
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             Sons
             or
             kinsmen
             were
             assumed
             into
             their
             stead
             .
             But
             who
             ever
             had
             killed
             good
             Kings
             ,
             were
             most
             severely
             punished
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             where
             else
             was
             murther
             more
             severely
             revenged
             .
             And
             because
             it
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             rehearse
             every
             one
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             few
             of
             these
             last
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             memory
             is
             most
             recent
             .
             The
             nobility
             did
             so
             grievously
             punish
             the
             murther
             of
             James
             the
             first
             ,
             (
             having
             left
             as
             heir
             his
             son●
             of
             six
             years
             of
             age
             )
             that
             by
             a
             new
             and
             exquisit
             kind
             of
             punishment
             they
             put
             to
             death
             severall
             persons
             of
             very
             eminent
             families
             ,
             and
             peers
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             both
             for
             wealth
             and
             vassalage
             eminent
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             who
             did
             condole
             the
             death
             of
             James
             the
             third
             ,
             a
             man
             flagitious
             and
             cruell
             ?
             far
             less
             revenge
             it
             ?
             But
             in
             the
             death
             of
             James
             the
             fourth
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             suspition
             of
             the
             crime
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             neither
             were
             our
             Ancestors
             piously
             inclined
             towards
             good
             Kings
             ,
             but
             also
             gentle
             &
             mercifull
             towards
             wicked
             Kings
             .
             For
             when
             one
             of
             King
             Culen's
             Enemies
             had
             killed
             him
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             coming
             to
             give
             an
             
             ●ccount
             of
             his
             administration
             ,
             he
             was
             severe●y
             punished
             by
             a
             sentence
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             ●arliament
             .
             And
             likewise
             was
             punished
             as
             〈◊〉
             enemy
             he
             who
             had
             killed
             Evenus
             in
             prison
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             adjudged
             to
             perpetuall
             bonds
             .
             And
             the
             violent
             death
             or
             parricide
             of
             him
             ●hey
             punished
             ,
             whose
             wicked
             and
             vicious
             ●ife
             oll
             men
             had
             hated
             ,
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             so
             much
             ●nquire
             at
             present
             what
             some
             time
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             as
             by
             what
             right
             Kings
             reigne
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             returne
             there●nto
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             first
             Kings
             until
             Kenneth
             the
             ●hird
             ,
             who
             first
             setled
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             own
             family
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             what
             was
             the
             peoples
             power
             in
             creating
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             ●aking
             order
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             so
             it
             is
             necessary
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             did
             that
             against
             the
             peoples
             will
             ,
             or
             by
             perswasion
             obtained
             it
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             If
             by
             force
             he
             compelled
             the
             people
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             then
             how
             soone
             the
             people
             began
             to
             have
             confidence
             in
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             cast
             off
             that
             violent
             yoke
             of
             Government
             imposed
             upon
             them
             :
             Seeing
             all
             Lawes
             received
             by
             Kings
             and
             people
             do
             pronounce
             ,
             and
             nature
             it self
             doth
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             done
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             may
             be
             undone
             by
             the
             like
             violence
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             the
             people
             being
             by
             fraud
             eircumvented
             ,
             or
             by
             fear
             forced
             did
             surrender
             themselves
             into
             that
             slavery
             :
             what
             for
             excuse
             can
             be
             pretended
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             
             perpetually
             continue
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             was
             once
             agreed
             they
             were
             to
             be
             in
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I●
             you
             debate
             with
             me
             from
             that
             agreement
             what
             excuse
             there
             is
             for
             undoing
             the
             same
             I
             shall
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             lay
             down
             some
             reasons
             why
             pactions
             and
             agreements
             may
             be
             dissolved
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             made
             through
             force
             or
             fear
             ,
             in
             all
             common-wealths
             concerning
             these
             there
             is
             a
             sure
             Law
             ,
             draw●
             from
             Natures
             spring
             .
             Lawes
             allow
             restitution
             to
             be
             fully
             made
             to
             such
             as
             are
             by
             frau●
             circumvented
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             it
             should
             be
             kept
             for
             pupills
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             persons
             ▪
             who
             by
             just
             Law
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             defended
             .
             What
             Assembly
             therefore
             of
             me●
             can
             require
             more
             justly
             to
             have
             restitution
             than
             a
             whole
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             wrong
             is
             done
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             done
             against
             one
             part
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             but
             floweth
             fa●
             abroad
             into
             all
             the
             members
             of
             that
             politick
             body
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             this
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             unjust
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             we
             should
             debate
             herein
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             far
             more
             credible
             (
             which
             is
             recorded
             by
             Historians
             )
             that
             tha●
             right
             was
             by
             the
             peoples
             will
             granted
             to
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             credible
             that
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             was
             not
             obtained
             without
             some
             great
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             easily
             assent
             thereto
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             was
             the
             chief
             cause
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             is
             recorded
             ?
             wearisomness
             of
             ambition
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             
             murthers
             ,
             intestine
             wars
             ,
             often
             with
             with
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             the
             one
             party
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             with
             very
             great
             dammage
             of
             ●oth
             .
             For
             such
             as
             did
             obtain
             the
             government
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             cut-off
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             their
             near
             kinsmen
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             leave
             the
             government
             the
             more
             peace●ble
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             hear
             is
             done
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             see
             amongst
             the
             chief
             of
             Clanns
             in
             our
             Islands
             ,
             and
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             To
             which
             of
             the
             two
             do
             ●ou
             think
             was
             that
             contention
             most
             pernici●●s
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             or
             to
             the
             Princes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             people
             securing
             themselves
             doth
             usually
             stand
             spectators
             of
             Princes
             contests
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             alwayes
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             victors
             .
          
        
         
           
             ●
             .
          
           
             It
             seemes
             then
             that
             Princes
             rather
             for
             themselves
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             desired
             to
             establish
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             own
             family
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             very
             probable
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             ●hey
             might
             obtain
             that
             which
             did
             so
             much
             concerne
             the
             perpetual
             dignity
             ,
             wealth
             and
             safety
             of
             their
             family
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             dispense
             or
             remit
             to
             one
             another
             somewhat
             of
             their
             right
             :
             and
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             obtain
             the
             peoples
             goodwill
             ,
             ●iking
             and
             consent
             ,
             they
             on
             their
             part
             gave
             ●hem
             some
             ease
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             believe
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             will
             certainly
             confess
             it
             incredible
             ,
             that
             ●or
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             bestowed
             on
             their
             Kings
             ,
             ●hey
             should
             endure
             to
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             case
             than
             
             formerly
             they
             were
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             altogether
             incredible
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Neither
             would
             Kings
             have
             desired
             it
             with
             so
             great
             ambition
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             known
             it
             would
             prove
             hurtfull
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             unprofitable
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Imagine
             then
             that
             some
             one
             in
             Parliament
             of
             the
             free
             people
             did
             freely
             ask
             the
             King
             ,
             what
             if
             to
             any
             King
             should
             succeed
             a
             Son
             that
             is
             a
             fool
             ,
             or
             mad
             ?
             Will
             you
             set
             such
             over
             us
             to
             rule
             us
             ,
             who
             cannot
             rule
             or
             governe
             themselves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             exception
             ,
             seeing
             by
             the
             Lawes
             it
             is
             provided
             against
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Well
             said
             indeed
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             see
             ,
             if
             Kings
             had
             obtained
             from
             the
             people
             a
             free
             power
             over
             the
             lawes
             ,
             whether
             that
             had
             been
             unprofitable
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             desired
             to
             foresee
             the
             good
             of
             their
             own
             family
             in
             time
             coming
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Why
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             that
             power
             would
             be
             unprofitable
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Because
             nothing
             doth
             so
             much
             contribute
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             Government
             ,
             as
             that
             temperament
             of
             Government
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             both
             honourable
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Moderat
             ,
             and
             safe
             for
             the
             people
             .
             The
             mind
             of
             man
             hath
             somewhat
             sublime
             and
             generous
             imbred
             therein
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             obey
             none
             ,
             unless
             he
             governe
             profitably
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             prevalent
             for
             maintaining
             humane
             society
             ,
             than
             the
             mutuall
             exchange
             of
             benefits
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Theopompus
             seemes
             to
             have
             wisely
             answered
             his
             wife
             
             ●pbraiding
             him
             that
             by
             adding
             the
             Epbory
             he
             ●ad
             diminished
             the
             power
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             ●nd
             had
             left
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             Sons
             less
             ●han
             he
             had
             gotten
             it
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             firme
             and
             sure
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             you
             relate
             of
             continuance
             ,
             I
             perceive
             is
             most
             true
             .
             For
             I
             think
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Scots
             and
             Danes
             are
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Europe
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             seeme
             by
             any
             other
             means
             to
             have
             attained
             that
             antiquity
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             supreame
             authority
             ,
             whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             
               Frenches
               ,
               Englishes
            
             and
             Spaniards
             have
             past
             so
             often
             out
             of
             one
             family
             into
             another
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             know
             if
             our
             Kings
             have
             been
             so
             wise
             as
             Theopompus
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             As
             they
             have
             not
             been
             so
             prudent
             ,
             do
             you
             imagine
             that
             the
             people
             were
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             neglect
             an
             occasion
             so
             opportune
             put
             into
             their
             hand
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             were
             so
             struck
             with
             fear
             ,
             or
             seduced
             by
             flatteries
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             themselves
             over
             into
             slavery
             willingly
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Perhaps
             it
             was
             not
             .
             But
             if
             the
             people
             (
             which
             indeed
             might
             be
             )
             were
             so
             blind
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             see
             what
             might
             concerne
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             or
             being
             careless
             would
             not
             see
             what
             might
             be
             for
             their
             benefit
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             contemne
             it
             ,
             should
             they
             not
             then
             be
             justly
             punished
             for
             their
             folly
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             done
             ,
             seeing
             we
             may
             see
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             observed
             even
             to
             our
             dayes
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             wicked
             Kings
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             
             they
             intended
             tyranny
             over
             their
             Subjects
             were
             alwayes
             restrained
             ,
             some
             vestiges
             〈◊〉
             the
             ancient
             customes
             do
             yet
             continue
             in
             som●
             ancient
             familes
             .
             For
             the
             Old
             Scots
             even
             〈◊〉
             our
             very
             dayes
             do
             choose
             their
             heads
             of
             clans
             and
             having
             chosen
             them
             ,
             do
             give
             them
             council
             of
             Elders
             ,
             to
             which
             councill
             who
             soever
             gives
             not
             obedience
             ,
             is
             deprived
             〈◊〉
             all
             honour
             ,
             and
             dignity
             .
             What
             therefore
             〈◊〉
             with
             very
             great
             care
             observed
             in
             the
             parts
             would
             they
             be
             negligent
             of
             for
             the
             security
             and
             safety
             of
             all
             ?
             And
             would
             they
             willingl●
             redact
             themselves
             into
             bondage
             to
             him
             ,
             wh●●
             was
             to
             possess
             a
             lawfull
             Kingdome
             in
             stea●
             of
             some
             benefit
             ?
             and
             would
             they
             freely
             giv●
             over
             their
             liberty
             acquired
             by
             vertue
             ,
             defend●ed
             by
             armes
             ,
             not
             interrupted
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             to
             one
             not
             expecting
             it
             ,
             without
             force●
             without
             war
             ?
             For
             the
             calamity
             of
             
               John
               Bal●o●
            
             doth
             shew
             that
             that
             power
             was
             never
             granted
             to
             our
             Kings
             ,
             besides
             the
             punishments
             so
             often
             taken
             for
             their
             Maladministration
             .
             Who
             about
             two
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             years
             ago
             was
             by
             the
             nobility
             rejected
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             subjected
             himself
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Edward
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Robert
             the
             first
             was
             substitute
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             The
             same
             doth
             also
             shew
             that
             perpetual
             custome
             continued
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             custome
             do
             you
             speak
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             When
             our
             Kings
             are
             publickly
             inaugurat
             ,
             they
             solemnely
             promise
             to
             all
             the
             
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             observe
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             rites
             and
             old
             statutes
             of
             their
             predecessors
             ,
             &
             use
             the
             ●ame
             power
             which
             they
             have
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             whole
             order
             of
             ceremonies
             doth
             shew
             ,
             &
             the
             first
             entry
             of
             our
             Kings
             into
             every
             City
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             understood
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             power
             they
             did
             receive
             from
             our
             predecessors
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             none
             other
             than
             that
             they
             swear
             to
             maintain
             the
             Lawes
             being
             chosen
             by
             suffrages
             .
             This
             condition
             of
             reigning
             did
             God
             propose
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             they
             should
             reigne
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             obey
             the
             Lawes
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             those
             things
             indeed
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             is
             probable
             that
             our
             Kings
             received
             from
             our
             Ancestors
             a
             power
             not
             immense
             ,
             but
             within
             certain
             limites
             bounded
             and
             limited
             .
             And
             further
             there
             was
             the
             confirmation
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             usurpation
             of
             a
             perpetual
             right
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             never
             reprehended
             by
             a
             publick
             decree
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             fear
             it
             cannot
             be
             easily
             obtained
             of
             Kings
             as
             being
             perswaded
             by
             that
             probability
             to
             condescend
             to
             these
             Lawes
             however
             sworn
             unto
             ,
             or
             usurped
             by
             the
             people
             :
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             also
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             hard
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             pass
             from
             the
             right
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             approved
             by
             the
             use
             of
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             one
             continuall
             tenour
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             needfull
             to
             proceed
             by
             conjectures
             what
             the
             people
             is
             to
             do
             ,
             since
             I
             see
             what
             they
             have
             done
             already
             .
             But
             if
             by
             the
             obstinat
             
             pertinacy
             of
             both
             the
             business
             come
             to
             armes
             ,
             he
             that
             prevaileth
             will
             give
             what
             Law
             and
             right
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             the
             vanquished
             :
             but
             this
             will
             not
             longer
             continue
             than
             he
             who
             is
             vanquished
             ,
             having
             again
             gathered
             together
             his
             forces
             ,
             shall
             take
             up
             Armes
             again
             .
             In
             all
             which
             contentions
             men
             usually
             still
             fight
             with
             very
             great
             damage
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             Kings
             .
             For
             from
             this
             spring
             do
             flow
             all
             the
             destructions
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             perhaps
             gone
             back
             further
             than
             was
             needfull
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             you
             might
             clearly
             understand
             what
             kind
             of
             Government
             there
             was
             amongst
             us
             of
             old
             .
             For
             if
             I
             had
             reasoned
             with
             you
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             gained
             my
             poynt
             in
             a
             far
             more
             compendious
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Albeit
             you
             have
             almost
             satisfied
             me
             already
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             willingly
             hear
             what
             that
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             then
             have
             you
             first
             of
             all
             to
             answer
             me
             this
             question
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             approve
             the
             definition
             of
             Law
             set
             down
             by
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             People
             knew
             when
             demanded
             by
             him
             to
             whom
             the
             prerogative
             of
             demanding
             belongeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             do
             approve
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             agreed
             ,
             that
             the
             faults
             of
             Lawes
             being
             found
             out
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             amended
             or
             abrogat
             by
             the
             Law
             givers
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             did
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             you
             perceive
             now
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             borne
             Kings
             are
             by
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Suffrages
             of
             the
             People
             created
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             those
             whom
             we
             said
             were
             elected
             
             ●n
             the
             beginning
             .
             And
             that
             in
             receiving
             of
             Lawes
             there
             will
             not
             be
             remedies
             wanting
             in
             ●he
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Lawgivers
             ,
             not
             on●y
             against
             force
             and
             fraud
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             ne●ligence
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             perceive
             that
             clearly
             .
          
        
         
           
             ●
             .
          
           
             Only
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             ●oncerning
             our
             Kings
             was
             made
             severall
             ages
             ●efore
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             doth
             enter
             into
             the
             ●ingdome
             ,
             there
             useth
             to
             be
             no
             new
             Law
             ●ade
             ,
             but
             the
             old
             Law
             is
             approven
             ,
             and
             ●●tified
             .
             But
             amongst
             those
             who
             have
             their
             ●eeting
             of
             Estates
             at
             the
             election
             of
             every
             ●ing
             ,
             the
             Law
             useth
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             King
             ●reated
             and
             approved
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enter
             into
             ●s
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             ●ou
             please
             ,
             let
             us
             briefly
             recapitulat
             what
             we
             ●re
             at
             accord
             in
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             .
             ●o
             that
             if
             ought
             be
             rashly
             approven
             ,
             it
             may
             ●e
             retracted
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             content
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             First
             ●f
             all
             then
             ,
             it
             seemes
             that
             a
             King
             is
             created
             〈◊〉
             the
             peoples
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             more
             ●xcellent
             is
             given
             us
             of
             God
             than
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             ●nd
             more
             pestilentious
             than
             a
             wicked
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             ●
             :
          
           
             Very
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             We
             have
             also
             said
             that
             wicked
             King
             is
             called
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             M·
             
          
           
             We
             ●●ve
             said
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             there
             is
             not
             ●●ch
             plenty
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             choose
             those
             ●ho
             may
             prove
             good
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             so
             great
             a
             ●●ppiness
             of
             birth
             ,
             as
             that
             good
             Luck
             may
             ●●fer
             us
             those
             that
             are
             good
             :
             if
             we
             have
             not
             ●●ch
             as
             we
             would
             wish
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             such
             as
             ●ther
             consent
             hath
             approved
             ,
             or
             chance
             hath
             ●●fered
             .
             Now
             the
             hazard
             that
             occureth
             
             either
             in
             choosing
             new
             Kings
             ,
             or
             in
             appro●ving
             such
             as
             are
             given
             us
             by
             birth
             ,
             was
             th●
             cause
             that
             we
             desired
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             migh●
             modify
             the
             Government
             of
             Kings
             .
             No●
             these
             Lawes
             should
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             th●
             express
             image
             (
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             )
             of
             a
             goo●
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             at
             accord
             in
             that
             als●
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             It
             now
             remaineth
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             for
             〈◊〉
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Tyrants
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             ▪
             
          
           
             That
             only
             seemes
             to
             remain
             unspoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             ●
             
          
           
             If
             then
             a
             King
             break
             all
             the
             bonds
             of
             Lawes
             and
             plainly
             behave
             himself
             as
             a
             public
             enemy
             ,
             what
             think
             you
             should
             be
             done
             this
             case
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             am
             at
             a
             stand
             her
             For
             albeit
             the
             reasons
             you
             have
             given
             see●
             to
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             〈◊〉
             society
             with
             that
             King
             ,
             yet
             so
             great
             is
             t●●
             strength
             of
             a
             constant
             custome
             that
             in
             my
             opin●●on
             it
             hath
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             Law
             :
             Whi●●
             custome
             doth
             so
             closely
             cleave
             to
             men
             in
             the
             minds
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             hath
             brought
             an
             errour
             ,
             better
             it
             is
             to
             tolerat
             it
             ,
             than
             〈◊〉
             marre
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             whilst
             we
             endeavour
             to
             cure
             a
             disease
             that
             but
             small
             by
             custome
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             natur●
             of
             some
             diseases
             ,
             that
             better
             it
             is
             to
             endu●●
             the
             pain
             they
             bring
             ,
             than
             to
             call
             for
             doub●
             some
             remedies
             ,
             in
             the
             applying
             whereo●
             albeit
             the
             cure
             may
             be
             wrought
             ,
             yet
             th●
             bring
             such
             sharp
             paines
             in
             their
             cure
             ,
             as
             th●●
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             disease
             is
             more
             pernicious
             th●●
             the
             disease
             it self
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             whi●●
             troubles
             me
             more
             is
             ,
             I
             see
             that
             Governme●●
             
             which
             you
             call
             Tyranny
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             abhorre
             as
             the
             ●●tter
             overthrow
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             God
             doth
             call
             ●he
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             the
             authority
             of
             ●hat
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             doth
             move
             me
             more
             ●han
             all
             the
             arguments
             of
             Philosophers
             .
             If
             you
             do
             not
             explain
             this
             to
             me
             ,
             the
             comments
             of
             men
             will
             not
             be
             of
             so
             great
             account
             with
             ●e
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             instantly
             fall
             away
             to
             the
             Adversaries
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             perceive
             ,
             ●n
             the
             common
             errour
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             grie●ous
             ,
             who
             do
             endeavour
             to
             confirme
             Tyranny
             by
             Tyranny
             .
             For
             how
             great
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             custome
             is
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             wherein
             ●t
             hath
             taken
             deepest
             root
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             we
             have
             found
             it
             in
             this
             our
             age
             ,
             Herodotus
             an
             an●ient
             writer
             doth
             give
             us
             warning
             by
             an
             old
             example
             ,
             but
             I
             need
             not
             old
             examples
             .
             Be
             well
             advised
             .
             Consider
             with
             your self
             how
             many
             things
             there
             be
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             wherein
             you
             following
             the
             dictates
             of
             reason
             have
             fallen
             from
             a
             custome
             inveterat
             so
             many
             ages
             past
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             you
             might
             have
             learned
             by
             domestick
             experiments
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             custome
             more
             full
             of
             dangers
             than
             that
             which
             in
             a
             publick
             way
             they
             command
             us
             to
             follow
             .
             I
             bid
             you
             look
             well
             to
             it
             round
             about
             ,
             how
             many
             ruines
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             slaughters
             will
             you
             see
             therein
             ?
             but
             if
             it
             be
             more
             clear
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             than
             the
             very
             light
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tarry
             longer
             in
             proving
             or
             illustrating
             a
             thing
             so
             perspicuous
             .
             Now
             as
             for
             that
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             history
             of
             the
             
             Kings
             you
             rather
             signify
             than
             explain
             ,
             beware
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             you
             think
             that
             the
             things
             which
             God
             doth
             abhorre
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             are
             by
             him
             allowed
             to
             Kings
             .
             Now
             lest
             this
             be
             ,
             I
             bid
             you
             first
             consider
             what
             that
             people
             sought
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             then
             what
             causes
             of
             a
             new
             petition
             they
             had
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             did
             answer
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             ask
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             King
             ?
             a
             Lawfull
             King
             ?
             such
             a
             one
             they
             had
             .
             For
             Samuel
             was
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             prerogative
             it
             was
             to
             set
             a
             King
             over
             them
             .
             He
             had
             for
             many
             years
             judged
             them
             Lawfully
             according
             to
             prescript
             of
             Gods
             Law
             :
             but
             whilst
             in
             his
             old
             age
             his
             sons
             did
             judge
             ,
             they
             did
             many
             things
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             judged
             contrary
             to
             the
             Lawes
             .
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             ask
             the
             change
             ,
             or
             rather
             amendement
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             expect
             the
             same
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             not
             long
             before
             had
             quite
             rooted
             out
             the
             whole
             family
             of
             Heli●
             almost
             for
             the
             like
             cause
             .
             What
             do
             they
             then
             ask
             ?
             A
             King
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             neighbouring
             nations
             had
             ,
             who
             at
             home
             might
             be
             a
             judge
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             abroad
             a
             leader
             of
             their
             Armies
             .
             Now
             in
             effect
             such
             were
             Tyrants
             .
             For
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Asia
             are
             of
             a
             more
             servile
             disposition
             than
             those
             of
             Europe
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             the
             more
             easily
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             Tyrants
             .
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             by
             any
             historian
             of
             any
             Lawfull
             King
             in
             Asia
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             doth
             easily
             appear
             that
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             King
             is
             there
             described
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             
             Lord
             in
             Deuteronomy
             had
             prescribed
             to
             them
             a
             forme
             not
             only
             different
             from
             this
             in
             that
             place
             cited
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             also
             plainly
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             forme
             Samuel
             and
             the
             other
             judges
             had
             judged
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             which
             whilst
             they
             did
             reject
             ,
             the
             Lord
             complaines
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             by
             them
             rejected
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             call
             him
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             ever
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             He
             calles
             him
             indeed
             King
             :
             for
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             common
             speech
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             speaketh
             to
             a
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             that
             word
             with
             the
             vulgar
             people
             :
             but
             lest
             an
             ambiguous
             use
             thereof
             might
             deceive
             ,
             he
             doth
             eloquently
             expound
             what
             the
             use
             of
             that
             word
             was
             amongst
             neighbouring
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             As
             that
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             urge
             us
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             who
             commandeth
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             Princes
             :
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             permitting
             us
             to
             revile
             Government
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             dethrone
             such
             as
             are
             invested
             therewith
             ,
             or
             to
             kill
             them
             being
             thrown
             down
             .
             But
             what
             Princes
             doth
             he
             recommend
             to
             our
             prayers
             ?
             the
             most
             cruell
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Caligula
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Nero.
            
             For
             Pauls
             Epistles
             were
             almost
             contemporary
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             you
             make
             so
             much
             account
             of
             the
             authority
             in
             Paul
             ,
             so
             as
             one
             sentence
             of
             his
             hath
             more
             weight
             with
             you
             than
             the
             writings
             of
             all
             Philosophers
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             I
             think
             you
             do
             well
             :
             but
             see
             that
             you
             consider
             well
             his
             judgment
             ,
             or
             meaning
             :
             for
             you
             must
             not
             examine
             the
             words
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             time
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             wrote
             .
             First
             then
             let
             us
             see
             what
             Paul
             did
             write
             .
             For
             he
             writeth
             to
             Titus
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             what
             end
             of
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             he
             appoints
             .
             He
             likewise
             to
             Timothy
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Doth
             write
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             other
             Magistrats
             ,
             that
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             we
             may
             live
             a
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
             And
             here
             you
             see
             what
             end
             of
             praying
             he
             appoints
             :
             namely
             not
             for
             the
             Kings
             safety
             ,
             but
             the
             churches
             tranquillity
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             will
             be
             no
             difficult
             thing
             to
             conceive
             also
             the
             forme
             of
             prayer
             .
             Now
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             doth
             define
             a
             King
             near
             to
             a
             Logick
             subtilty
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             to
             whom
             the
             sword
             is
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             for
             cherishing
             and
             relieving
             the
             good
             .
             For
             saith
             Chrisostome
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             not
             by
             Paul
             written
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             true
             and
             Lawfull
             Magistrat
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             vice-gerent
             of
             the
             true
             God
             on
             earth
             ,
             whom
             whosoever
             resisteth
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             resist
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             Now
             albeit
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             vices
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             :
             nor
             will
             it
             more
             follow
             that
             we
             should
             not
             punish
             the
             rapines
             of
             Robbers
             ,
             for
             whom
             we
             are
             also
             commanded
             to
             Pray
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             obey
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             therefore
             follow
             that
             we
             should
             not
             resist
             a
             wicked
             Prince
             .
             But
             if
             you
             consider
             the
             reason
             which
             
             did
             move
             Paul
             to
             write
             these
             things
             look
             that
             the
             place
             or
             argument
             make
             not
             much
             against
             you
             .
             For
             he
             wrote
             this
             to
             chastise
             the
             rashness
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             did
             deny
             the
             authority
             of
             Magistrats
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             
             Christians·
             For
             since
             the
             power
             of
             Magistrats
             is
             ordained
             against
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             all
             live
             righteously
             ,
             and
             an
             example
             of
             divine
             Justice
             might
             remain
             amongst
             men
             ,
             they
             affirmed
             that
             there
             was
             no
             use
             thereof
             amongst
             men
             ,
             who
             abhorre
             so
             much
             the
             contagion
             of
             vices
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             a
             Law
             to
             themselves
             .
             Paul
             doth
             not
             therefore
             speak
             of
             those
             who
             bear
             rule
             as
             Magistrats
             ,
             but
             of
             Magistracy
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             function
             and
             office
             of
             those
             who
             rule
             :
             nor
             yet
             of
             one
             or
             other
             Kind
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             but
             of
             every
             forme
             of
             a
             Lawfull
             Magistracy
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             debate
             with
             those
             who
             think
             that
             wicked
             Magistrats
             should
             be
             restrained
             ,
             but
             with
             those
             men
             who
             deny
             all
             authority
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             who
             absurdly
             interpreting
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             did
             affirme
             it
             to
             be
             an
             indignity
             for
             those
             that
             were
             made
             free
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             any
             man.
             That
             Paul
             might
             refute
             their
             errour
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             Magistracy
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             only
             good
             ,
             but
             also
             sacred
             ,
             namely
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             institute
             ,
             that
             the
             assemblies
             and
             incorporations
             of
             men
             might
             be
             so
             continued
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             acknowledge
             Gods
             benefites
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             might
             forbear
             to
             wrong
             one
             another
             .
             God
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             keepers
             of
             his
             Lawes
             
             who
             were
             constitute
             in
             dignity
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             confess
             Lawes
             to
             be
             good
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             )
             and
             the
             keepers
             thereof
             worthy
             of
             honour
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             confess
             that
             the
             office
             of
             the
             keepers
             is
             a
             good
             and
             profitable
             thing
             .
             But
             Magistracy
             is
             terrible
             ,
             but
             to
             whom
             ?
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             ?
             to
             the
             good
             it
             is
             not
             a
             terrour
             :
             it
             being
             to
             them
             a
             defence
             from
             injury
             :
             but
             to
             wicked
             men
             it
             is
             a
             terrour
             :
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             But
             you
             will
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             need
             have
             I
             then
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             the
             Lords
             freeman
             ?
             yea
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             approve
             your self
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             freeman
             ,
             obey
             his
             Lawes
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             whom
             you
             boast
             to
             be
             led
             and
             governed
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             approver
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             author
             of
             obedience
             to
             Magistrats
             .
             We
             therefore
             in
             this
             will
             easily
             agree
             together
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             need
             of
             Magistracy
             even
             in
             the
             best
             common-wealths
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             every
             way
             honour
             the
             same
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             account
             him
             mad
             ,
             infamous
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             punishment
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             plainly
             contraveen
             the
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             as
             for
             
               Caligula
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Tyrants
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             as
             breakers
             of
             divine
             and
             humane
             Law
             ,
             you
             have
             nothing
             here
             from
             Paul
             ,
             who
             treats
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             wicked
             Ministers
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             nor
             will
             they
             be
             at
             all
             Magistrats
             ,
             if
             you
             examine
             that
             Kind
             of
             Tyrants
             according
             
             to
             Pauls
             rule
             .
             But
             if
             any
             will
             debate
             that
             wicked
             Princes
             are
             also
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             look
             that
             this
             his
             discourse
             be
             not
             captious
             .
             For
             (
             as
             they
             say
             in
             proverb
             )
             God
             may
             put
             a
             hard
             wedge
             to
             cleave
             a
             hard
             knot
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             set
             up
             a
             wicked
             man
             for
             punishing
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             but
             no
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             dare
             affirme
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             therefore
             the
             Author
             of
             evill
             ,
             or
             wickedness
             ,
             even
             as
             no
             man
             is
             ignorant
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             punishing
             wicked
             men
             .
             A
             good
             Magistrat
             also
             for
             the
             most
             part
             chooseth
             a
             wicked
             man
             to
             be
             an
             hangman
             for
             punishing
             guilty
             persons
             .
             And
             albeit
             indeed
             that
             a
             Magistrat
             doth
             assume
             such
             an
             hangman
             for
             that
             office
             ,
             yet
             no
             impunity
             is
             granted
             him
             or
             all
             his
             misdeeds
             .
             Nor
             will
             the
             Magistrat
             have
             him
             to
             be
             so
             above
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             questioned
             thereby
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stay
             longer
             upon
             this
             similitude
             ,
             lest
             Court
             flatterers
             cry
             out
             that
             I
             speak
             basely
             of
             the
             supreame
             Magistrat
             .
             But
             however
             they
             exclaime
             ,
             certainly
             this
             they
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             hangmans
             function
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             publick
             office
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             the
             Royall
             office
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             very
             Kings
             :
             who
             complain
             that
             their
             Majesty
             and
             person
             is
             wronged
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             any
             of
             their
             publick
             Ministers
             is
             wronged
             ,
             or
             violence
             done
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             punishment
             of
             wicked
             Malefactors
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             else
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             Kings
             office
             .
             What
             say
             you
             of
             Majors
             or
             Provosts
             in
             Towns
             ?
             what
             of
             Generals
             of
             Armies
             ?
             what
             of
             Baillies
             .
             What
             of
             Sherifs
             ?
             doth
             not
             Paul
             command
             us
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ?
             doth
             
             he
             hold
             them
             for
             private
             persons
             ?
             Now
             an
             account
             useth
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             mal-administration
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Inferiour
             Magistrats
             ;
             but
             also
             of
             such
             as
             are
             equal
             to
             Kings
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             have
             them
             ,
             who
             from
             Pauls
             words
             do
             dreame
             that
             so
             great
             a
             power
             is
             given
             to
             Kings
             ,
             to
             shew
             me
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             Kings
             only
             are
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             name
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             only
             are
             to
             be
             exeemed
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             Lawes
             :
             or
             if
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             powers
             ,
             other
             Magistrats
             be
             also
             understood
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             who
             are
             ordained
             by
             God
             for
             the
             same
             use
             :
             I
             would
             have
             them
             also
             to
             shew
             me
             where
             all
             Magistrats
             are
             loosed
             from
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             free
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             punishment
             :
             or
             if
             this
             immunity
             be
             granted
             to
             Kings
             only
             ,
             but
             denyed
             to
             others
             who
             are
             set
             in
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             Paul
             will
             have
             all
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             He
             commandeth
             so
             indeed
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             name
             of
             Power
             he
             must
             needs
             comprehend
             other
             Magistrats
             ,
             unless
             perhaps
             we
             imagine
             that
             Paul
             doth
             think
             no
             power
             at
             all
             to
             be
             in
             those
             Commonwealths
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             but
             plainly
             an
             anarchy
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             probable
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             I
             am
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             because
             the
             current
             of
             all
             the
             most
             learned
             Interpreters
             on
             the
             place
             make
             for
             you
             :
             who
             think
             that
             Pauls
             dispute
             there
             was
             against
             those
             that
             affirmed
             that
             no
             Lawes
             and
             Magistrats
             did
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             to
             that
             which
             I
             lately
             spoke
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             ,
             that
             
             those
             Tyrants
             before
             mentioned
             of
             all
             men
             the
             most
             cruell
             ,
             are
             meant
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             but
             what
             produce
             you
             against
             me
             to
             hinder
             me
             from
             the
             belief
             thereof
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             Jeremy
             doth
             earnestly
             advise
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             to
             reject
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             thence
             they
             inferre
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             ,
             that
             obedience
             should
             be
             given
             to
             other
             Tyrants
             also
             how
             cruell
             soever
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             answer
             first
             to
             what
             you
             last
             spoke
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             not
             command
             the
             Jewes
             to
             obey
             all
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             alone
             :
             Now
             if
             you
             would
             conclude
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Law
             from
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             to
             one
             single
             person
             ,
             first
             you
             are
             not
             ignorant
             (
             for
             Logick
             hath
             taught
             you
             that
             )
             what
             a
             great
             absurdity
             you
             will
             make
             ,
             next
             you
             will
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             assaulted
             by
             the
             opposers
             of
             Tyranny
             with
             the
             like
             weapons
             :
             for
             you
             must
             either
             shew
             what
             singular
             thing
             there
             is
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             or
             propose
             it
             to
             be
             imitat
             by
             all
             every
             where
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             enjoyned
             concerning
             any
             one
             person
             by
             any
             speciall
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             doth
             alike
             belong
             to
             all
             .
             If
             you
             shall
             once
             admit
             this
             (
             which
             you
             must
             needs
             do
             )
             it
             will
             be
             instantly
             objected
             ,
             that
             Ahab
             was
             killed
             by
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             a
             reward
             was
             also
             promised
             and
             performed
             to
             him
             that
             should
             kill
             him
             .
             When
             ever
             therefore
             you
             betake
             your self
             to
             that
             refuge
             ,
             you
             must
             obey
             all
             
             Tyrants
             :
             because
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             did
             command
             his
             people
             to
             obey
             one
             Tyrant
             .
             It
             will
             be
             instantly
             replyed
             ,
             that
             all
             Tyrants
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             because
             Ahab
             at
             the
             command
             of
             God
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Captain
             of
             his
             host
             .
             Therefore
             I
             advise
             you
             to
             provide
             a
             more
             firme
             defence
             from
             Scripture
             for
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             then
             laying
             the
             same
             aside
             at
             present
             you
             may
             have
             your
             recourse
             to
             the
             Philosophers
             schoole
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             shall
             indeed
             think
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             let
             us
             returne
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             disgressed
             .
             What
             do
             you
             bring
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             why
             Tyrants
             may
             be
             Lawfully
             killed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             I
             profer
             this
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             cut
             off
             wickedness
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             of
             rank
             or
             degree
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             no
             place
             of
             sacred
             scripture
             are
             Tyrants
             more
             spared
             than
             private
             persons
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             the
             definition
             of
             powers
             delivered
             by
             Paul
             doth
             not
             wholly
             belong
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             because
             they
             accommodat
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             authority
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             for
             fulfilling
             their
             own
             lusts
             .
             Further
             we
             should
             diligently
             consider
             how
             much
             Power
             Paul
             doth
             grant
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             function
             he
             doth
             highly
             and
             truely
             praise
             ,
             as
             being
             some
             way
             like
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             both
             their
             functions
             can
             admit
             .
             For
             Bishops
             are
             Physicians
             of
             internall
             diseases
             ,
             as
             Kings
             are
             Physicians
             of
             externall
             distempers
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             would
             neither
             of
             them
             to
             be
             free
             from
             ,
             or
             not
             liable
             to
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             even
             
             as
             Bishops
             are
             subject
             to
             Kings
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             so
             ought
             Kings
             tobey
             the
             spirituall
             admonitions
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Now
             albeit
             the
             amplitude
             and
             dignity
             of
             Bishops
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             no
             law
             divine
             or
             humane
             doth
             exeeme
             them
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             crimes
             .
             And
             to
             pass
             by
             others
             .
             The
             very
             Pope
             ,
             who
             is
             accounted
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             so
             exalts
             himself
             above
             all
             Kings
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             accounted
             a
             certain
             God
             amongst
             men
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             his
             own
             Canonists
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             men
             very
             devoted
             to
             him
             .
             For
             seeing
             they
             would
             think
             it
             absurd
             that
             God
             (
             for
             they
             do
             not
             hesitat
             to
             call
             him
             thus
             )
             should
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             mens
             censure
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             unjust
             that
             the
             greatest
             crimes
             and
             most
             filthy
             abominations
             should
             pass
             unpunished
             in
             any
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             found
             out
             a
             way
             whereby
             crimes
             may
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             accounted
             sacred
             &
             inviolable
             .
             For
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             man
             who
             is
             Pope
             is
             another
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             exeeme
             the
             Pope
             (
             whom
             they
             deny
             can
             erre
             )
             from
             the
             cognition
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             confess
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             obnoxious
             to
             vices
             and
             punishment
             of
             vices
             :
             nor
             have
             they
             more
             subtilly
             than
             severely
             declared
             their
             judgment
             herein
             .
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             rehearse
             ,
             what
             Popes
             (
             to
             speak
             after
             their
             usuall
             way
             )
             what
             men
             personating
             Popes
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             alive
             were
             forced
             to
             renounce
             their
             popedome
             ,
             but
             being
             dead
             were
             pulled
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             ,
             
             and
             thrown
             into
             Tiber.
             But
             to
             omit
             old
             histories
             .
             The
             recent
             memory
             of
             pope
             Paul
             the
             fourth
             is
             fresh
             in
             our
             mind
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Rome
             did
             witness
             a
             publick
             hatred
             against
             him
             by
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             decree
             .
             For
             they
             vented
             their
             fury
             (
             he
             being
             by
             death
             taken
             away
             )
             against
             his
             nearest
             kinsfolk
             ,
             his
             statues
             and
             painted
             images
             or
             pictures
             .
             Nor
             should
             this
             interpretation
             seeme
             more
             subtil
             ,
             whereby
             we
             separat
             the
             power
             from
             the
             person
             in
             power
             ,
             than
             Philosophy
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Ancient
             Interpreters
             do
             opprove
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             rude
             multitude
             and
             strangers
             to
             subtile
             disputing
             ignorant
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             meanest
             tradsmen
             take
             it
             for
             no
             blot
             upon
             their
             trade
             ,
             if
             a
             Smith
             or
             Baker
             be
             hanged
             for
             robbery
             ,
             but
             are
             rather
             glad
             that
             their
             society
             is
             purged
             of
             such
             villains
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             he
             seemes
             to
             be
             rather
             grived
             at
             those
             mens
             punishment
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             associat
             in
             their
             villany
             ▪
             than
             for
             the
             infamy
             of
             their
             society
             .
             I
             am
             of
             the
             opinion
             ,
             if
             Kings
             would
             abandon
             the
             counsells
             of
             wicked
             men
             and
             flatterers
             and
             measure
             their
             own
             greatness
             rather
             by
             duties
             of
             vertue
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             impunity
             of
             evill
             deeds
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             grieved
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             nor
             think
             that
             Royall
             Majesty
             is
             lessened
             by
             whatsomever
             destruction
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             rather
             be
             glad
             that
             it
             is
             purged
             from
             a
             most
             filthy
             blot
             of
             wickedness
             :
             especially
             seeing
             they
             use
             to
             be
             highly
             offended
             with
             robbers
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             justly
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             in
             their
             
             malefices
             pretend
             the
             Kings
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Forsooth
             ,
             they
             have
             just
             cause
             ,
             But
             laying
             these
             things
             aside
             a
             I
             would
             have
             you
             go
             on
             to
             the
             other
             head
             you
             proposed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             heads
             do
             you
             mean
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Namely
             in
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             Paul
             wrote
             those
             things
             ,
             for
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             doth
             make
             for
             the
             argument
             in
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             I
             shall
             herein
             obey
             you
             also
             .
             And
             first
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             Paul
             wrote
             these
             things
             in
             the
             very
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             it
             was
             not
             only
             necessary
             to
             be
             blameless
             ,
             but
             none
             was
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             such
             as
             sought
             occasion
             of
             reproaching
             ,
             and
             unjust
             causes
             of
             staining
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             :
             Next
             he
             wrote
             to
             men
             of
             severall
             nations
             ,
             and
             so
             gathered
             together
             into
             one
             society
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             there
             were
             but
             few
             very
             rich
             ,
             yea
             almost
             none
             ,
             who
             either
             had
             ruled
             ,
             or
             could
             rule
             ,
             or
             were
             in
             any
             great
             account
             amongst
             their
             fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             so
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             these
             almost
             but
             strangers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             but
             lately
             freed
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             others
             but
             tradsmen
             and
             servants
             .
             Amongst
             them
             there
             were
             many
             who
             did
             further
             pretend
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             than
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             could
             suffer
             .
             Now
             this
             Company
             of
             people
             out
             of
             the
             promiscuous
             multitude
             ,
             which
             did
             won
             their
             living
             ,
             though
             meanly
             ,
             by
             hard
             labour
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             so
             carefull
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             of
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             conversation
             
             and
             duty
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             publick
             tranquility
             ,
             and
             their
             domestick
             affairs
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             justly
             claime
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             ly
             lurking
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             what
             ever
             Government
             they
             were
             under
             .
             If
             that
             people
             had
             attempted
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             any
             part
             of
             Government
             they
             should
             have
             been
             accounted
             not
             only
             foolish
             ,
             but
             ,
             mad
             .
             Nor
             should
             they
             come
             out
             of
             their
             lurking
             holes
             to
             breed
             trouble
             to
             those
             that
             did
             hold
             the
             helme
             of
             publick
             affaires
             in
             hand
             .
             Immature
             licentiousnes
             was
             also
             to
             be
             repressed
             ,
             an
             unfit
             interpreter
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             What
             then
             doth
             Paul
             write
             ?
             doubtless
             ,
             new
             precept
             no
             but
             only
             these
             usuall
             precepts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             should
             obey
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             servants
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             wives
             their
             hus
             bands
             ,
             nor
             should
             we
             think
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ,
             how
             light
             soever
             doth
             liberat
             us
             of
             the
             bonds
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             but
             vvith
             a
             more
             attentive
             mind
             than
             before
             to
             be
             bound
             thereunto
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             should
             omit
             nothing
             through
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             duties
             in
             our
             relations
             ,
             that
             might
             any
             wayes
             make
             for
             acquiring
             the
             favour
             and
             goodwill
             of
             men
             .
             And
             so
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             should
             be
             well
             spoken
             of
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             because
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Gospell
             more
             largely
             propagate
             .
             For
             Performing
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             was
             need
             of
             publick
             peace
             ,
             the
             keepers
             whereof
             were
             Princes
             and
             Magistrats
             ,
             albeit
             wicked
             .
             May
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             set
             before
             you
             a
             manifest
             representation
             hereof
             ?
             Imagigine
             that
             one
             of
             our
             Doctors
             doth
             write
             to
             the
             
             Christians
             ,
             that
             live
             under
             the
             Turks
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             mean
             fortune
             ,
             fore
             dejected
             in
             mind
             ,
             weak
             and
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             injuries
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             What
             else
             ,
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             would
             he
             advise
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             Paul
             did
             advise
             the
             Church
             that
             then
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             what
             Jeremy
             advised
             the
             exiles
             in
             Assyria
             ?
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             most
             sure
             argument
             that
             Paul
             had
             a
             regard
             to
             those
             mens
             condition
             to
             whom
             he
             did
             write
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             diligently
             sets
             home
             the
             mutuall
             duties
             of
             husbands
             towards
             thier
             wives
             ,
             of
             wives
             towards
             thier
             hus
             bands
             ,
             of
             Parents
             towards
             thier
             children
             ,
             and
             of
             children
             towards
             their
             parents
             ,
             of
             servants
             towards
             thier
             Masters
             ,
             and
             of
             Masters
             towards
             thier
             servants
             .
             And
             albeit
             he
             writes
             what
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Magistrat
             is
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             give
             them
             any
             particular
             compellation
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             preceeding
             relations
             .
             )
             For
             which
             cause
             we
             shall
             judge
             that
             he
             gave
             no
             other
             precepts
             for
             Kings
             and
             others
             in
             Authority
             :
             especially
             seeing
             thier
             lust
             was
             to
             be
             much
             more
             restrained
             ,
             that
             of
             private
             persons
             ?
             What
             other
             cause
             may
             we
             imagine
             ,
             than
             that
             at
             that
             time
             there
             were
             no
             Kings
             or
             Magistrats
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             whom
             he
             might
             write
             ?
             Imagine
             that
             Paul
             doth
             now
             live
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             not
             only
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             Princes
             also
             Profess
             Christianity
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             some
             Prince
             ,
             who
             doth
             conceive
             that
             not
             only
             should
             humane
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             also
             divine
             Lawes
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             lust
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             have
             not
             only
             his
             decrees
             ,
             but
             also
             
             his
             very
             nods
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             Lawes
             ,
             like
             that
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             neither
             did
             feare
             God
             ,
             nor
             reverence
             man
             ,
             who
             distributes
             the
             Church
             revenues
             amongst
             villains
             and
             rascals
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ;
             and
             doth
             mock
             the
             sincere
             worshipers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             accounts
             them
             but
             fools
             and
             mad
             men
             ,
             or
             fanaticks
             :
             what
             would
             Paul
             write
             of
             such
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             If
             he
             were
             like
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             deny
             that
             he
             should
             be
             accounted
             a
             Magistrat
             .
             He
             would
             interdict
             all
             Christians
             to
             have
             any
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             either
             in
             dyet
             ,
             speech
             ,
             or
             converse
             ,
             and
             Leave
             him
             to
             the
             people
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             would
             think
             they
             did
             nothing
             but
             their
             duty
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             account
             him
             not
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             have
             no
             fellowship
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             But
             there
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             some
             Court
             slaves
             ,
             or
             Sycophants
             ,
             who
             finding
             no
             honest
             refuge
             ,
             become
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             angry
             against
             a
             people
             doth
             set
             Tyrants
             over
             them
             :
             whom
             as
             hangmen
             he
             appoints
             for
             punishing
             them
             .
             Which
             to
             be
             true
             I
             do
             confess
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             many
             times
             doth
             stirre
             up
             from
             amongst
             the
             lowest
             of
             the
             people
             some
             very
             mean
             ,
             and
             obscure
             men
             to
             revenge
             tyrannicall
             pride
             and
             weakness
             :
             For
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             is
             said
             )
             doth
             command
             wicked
             men
             to
             be
             cut-off
             :
             and
             doth
             except
             neither
             degree
             ,
             sexe
             ,
             or
             condition
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             man.
             For
             Kings
             are
             not
             more
             acceptable
             to
             him
             than
             beggars
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             may
             truely
             averre
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             alike
             the
             
             ●●her
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             whose
             providence
             nothing
             lyes
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             whose
             power
             nothing
             can
             resist
             ,
             will
             〈◊〉
             leave
             any
             wickedness
             unpunished
             .
             More●●er
             ,
             another
             will
             stand
             up
             and
             ask
             some
             ●●ample
             out
             of
             Scripture
             of
             a
             King
             punished
             〈◊〉
             his
             Subjects
             :
             which
             albeit
             I
             could
             not
             pro●●ce
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             presently
             follow
             ,
             that
             ●ecause
             we
             do
             not
             read
             such
             a
             thing
             therein
             to
             ●●ve
             been
             done
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             accounted
             〈◊〉
             an
             high
             crime
             and
             malefice
             .
             I
             may
             rehearse
             ●mongst
             many
             Nations
             very
             many
             and
             sound
             ●awes
             ,
             whereof
             in
             holy
             write
             there
             is
             no
             ●xample
             .
             For
             as
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             ●oth
             approve
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Law
             doth
             com●and
             ,
             is
             accounted
             just
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             forbid●eth
             ,
             is
             unjust
             ,
             so
             since
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             〈◊〉
             was
             never
             forbidden
             ,
             that
             what
             should
             not
             ●e
             contained
             in
             Lawes
             ,
             should
             not
             at
             all
             be
             ●one
             .
             For
             that
             servitude
             was
             never
             received
             ,
             ●or
             will
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             so
             fruitfull
             of
             new
             examples
             suffer
             the
             same
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             not
             by
             some
             Law
             commanded
             ,
             or
             recorded
             by
             some
             famous
             example
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             for
             a
             great
             crime
             and
             malefice
             .
             If
             therefore
             any
             man
             shall
             ask
             of
             me
             an
             example
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherein
             the
             punishment
             of
             wicked
             Kings
             is
             approven
             ,
             I
             shall
             again
             ask
             him
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             same
             reprehended
             ?
             But
             if
             nothing
             done
             without
             some
             example
             doth
             please
             :
             how
             many
             Civil
             statutes
             shall
             we
             have
             continued
             with
             us
             ?
             how
             many
             Lawes
             ?
             for
             the
             greatest
             Part
             thereof
             is
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             any
             old
             example
             ,
             but
             established
             
             against
             new
             deceits
             and
             that
             witho●●
             example
             .
             But
             we
             have
             already
             answered
             th●●se
             that
             require
             examples
             more
             than
             was
             nee●●full
             :
             Now
             if
             the
             Jewish
             Kings
             were
             not
             p●●nished
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             muc●
             for
             our
             purpose
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             they
             were
             not
             first
             created
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             were
             by
             Go●
             given
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             very
             justly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             who
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             honour
             ,
             was
             〈◊〉
             punish
             their
             misdeeds
             .
             But
             we
             debate
             ,
             th●●
             the
             people
             ,
             from
             whom
             our
             Kings
             enjoy
             wh●●●ever
             priviledge
             they
             claime
             ,
             is
             more
             pow●●●full
             than
             their
             Kings
             :
             and
             that
             the
             who●●
             people
             have
             that
             same
             priviledge
             over
             them
             which
             they
             have
             over
             every
             one
             in
             particula●
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             .
             All
             the
             rights
             and
             priv●●ledges
             of
             forrain
             nations
             ,
             who
             live
             unde●
             Lawfull
             Kings
             do
             make
             for
             us
             :
             all
             the
             Nation●
             which
             are
             Subject
             to
             Kings
             chosen
             by
             themselves
             ,
             do
             commonly
             agree
             herein
             ,
             that
             whatever
             priviledge
             the
             people
             hath
             given
             to
             any
             the
             same
             they
             may
             require
             again
             very
             justly
             ▪
             All
             commonwealths
             have
             still
             retained
             th●●
             priviledge
             .
             Therefore
             Lentulus
             ,
             having
             con●spired
             with
             Catiline
             for
             overturning
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             renounce
             his
             Praetorship
             ,
             and
             the
             Decemviri
             ,
             the
             makers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Lawes
             ,
             were
             taken
             order
             with
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             enjoyed
             th●
             supream
             authority
             :
             Some
             Dukes
             of
             Venice
             ,
             and
             Chilpericus
             King
             of
             france
             ,
             laying
             aside
             their
             Royall
             honours
             ,
             as
             private
             men
             spen●
             their
             dayes
             in
             Monasteries
             .
             And
             not
             long
             ago
             ▪
             
             Christiernus
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             twenty
             years
             almost
             after
             he
             was
             deprived
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             did
             end
             his
             life
             in
             prison
             .
             Now
             the
             Dictatorship
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Kind
             of
             Tyranny
             )
             was
             in
             the
             peoples
             power
             .
             And
             this
             priviledge
             hath
             been
             constantly
             observed
             ,
             that
             publick
             benefices
             granted
             amiss
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             granted
             to
             ingrate
             persons
             set
             at
             liberty
             (
             whom
             Lawes
             do
             very
             much
             favour
             )
             might
             be
             taken
             back
             again
             .
             These
             things
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             forrain
             Nations
             ,
             lest
             we
             alone
             seeme
             to
             have
             usurped
             any
             new
             priviledge
             against
             our
             Kings
             .
             But
             as
             to
             what
             doth
             properly
             belong
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             matter
             might
             have
             been
             handled
             in
             few
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             What
             way
             ?
             For
             this
             I
             am
             very
             desirous
             to
             heare
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             I
             might
             enumerat
             twelve
             or
             more
             Kings
             ,
             who
             for
             great
             crimes
             and
             flagitious
             deeds
             have
             been
             either
             adjudged
             to
             perpetuall
             imprisonment
             ,
             or
             escaped
             the
             just
             punishment
             of
             their
             wickedness
             either
             by
             exile
             or
             voluntary
             death
             .
             But
             lest
             any
             blame
             me
             for
             relating
             old
             and
             obsolete
             stories
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             make
             mention
             of
             
               Culen
               ,
               Even
            
             ,
             and
             Ferchard
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             few
             within
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             forefathers
             .
             All
             the
             Estates
             in
             a
             publick
             convention
             judged
             James
             the
             third
             to
             have
             been
             justly
             killed
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             cruelty
             and
             flagitious
             wickedness
             towards
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             did
             caution
             that
             none
             of
             them
             who
             had
             aided
             ,
             consented
             ,
             or
             contributed
             money
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             active
             therein
             to
             be
             called
             thereafter
             into
             question
             therefore
             .
             That
             they
             therefore
             did
             judge
             the
             deed
             to
             be
             duely
             and
             orderly
             done
             ,
             
             it
             being
             once
             down
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             desired
             it
             might
             be
             set
             down
             for
             an
             example
             in
             tim●
             coming
             ,
             surely
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             
               L
               :
               Quintiu●
            
             sitting
             in
             judgment
             did
             Commend
             
               Serviliu●
               Ahalus
            
             for
             having
             killed
             before
             the
             bench
             
               Sp●
               Mellus
            
             turning
             his
             back
             and
             refusing
             to
             com●pear
             into
             judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             blood
             shed
             ,
             but
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             nobi●litat
             by
             the
             slaughter
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             al●
             posterity
             did
             affirme
             the
             same
             .
             What
             Subjec●
             hath
             ever
             approved
             the
             slaughter
             of
             one
             affec●ting
             Tyranny
             ?
             what
             do
             you
             suppose
             would
             he
             have
             done
             with
             a
             Tyrant
             robbing
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Subjects
             and
             shedding
             their
             blood
             What
             hath
             our
             men
             done
             ?
             do
             not
             they
             seem●
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             publick
             decre●
             without
             any
             punishment
             have
             past
             by
             a
             flagiti●ous
             crime
             committed
             ,
             if
             such
             like
             shall
             happe●
             in
             time
             coming
             ?
             for
             at
             most
             there
             is
             no
             diffe●rence
             whether
             you
             judge
             concerning
             tha●
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             Law
             concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
             both
             wayes
             a
             judg●ment
             is
             past
             concerning
             the
             Kind
             of
             the
             crime
             and
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             or
             reward
             o●
             the
             actor
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             will
             perhaps
             hav●
             some
             weight
             amongst
             us
             .
             But
             I
             know
             not
             how
             other
             Nations
             abroad
             will
             take
             them
             .
             You
             se●
             I
             must
             satisfy
             them
             .
             Not
             as
             in
             a
             judiciall
             way
             I
             were
             to
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             the
             crime
             ▪
             but
             openly
             amongst
             all
             concerning
             the
             fame
             not
             mine
             (
             for
             I
             am
             far
             from
             any
             suspition
             thereof
             )
             but
             of
             my
             countrey
             men
             .
             For
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             forrain
             Nations
             will
             rather
             blam●
             
             the
             decrees
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             suppose
             you
             are
             sufficiently
             protected
             ,
             than
             the
             crime
             it self
             full
             of
             cruelty
             and
             hatred
             ,
             But
             you
             know
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             usually
             spoken
             according
             to
             the
             disposition
             and
             opinion
             of
             every
             one
             on
             both
             hands
             ,
             concerning
             the
             examples
             you
             have
             proposed
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             (
             because
             you
             seeme
             to
             have
             expeded
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             decrees
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             springs
             of
             Nature
             )
             you
             would
             briefly
             expound
             if
             you
             have
             ought
             to
             ●ay
             for
             the
             equity
             of
             that
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Albeit
             that
             may
             seeme
             unjust
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             bar
             to
             plead
             amongst
             forrainers
             for
             a
             Law
             approved
             from
             the
             very
             first
             times
             of
             our
             Scots
             Government
             by
             Kings
             ,
             by
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             so
             many
             ages
             ago
             ,
             necessary
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             unjust
             for
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Lawfull
             ,
             but
             now
             at
             last
             accused
             of
             illegality
             ;
             yet
             for
             your
             sake
             I
             shall
             try
             it
             .
             And
             as
             if
             I
             were
             debating
             with
             those
             very
             men
             who
             would
             trouble
             you
             ,
             I
             first
             ask
             this
             .
             What
             do
             you
             think
             here
             worthy
             of
             reprehension
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             cause
             ?
             why
             is
             it
             sought
             for
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             the
             Law
             it self
             which
             you
             reprehended
             ?
             for
             the
             Law
             was
             sought
             for
             repressing
             the
             unjust
             lusts
             of
             Kings
             .
             Whoever
             doth
             condemne
             this
             ,
             must
             likewise
             condemne
             all
             the
             Lawes
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             for
             all
             Lawes
             were
             desired
             for
             the
             very
             same
             cause
             .
             Do
             you
             reprehend
             the
             Law
             it self
             ?
             do
             you
             think
             it
             Lawfull
             that
             Kings
             be
             exempted
             of
             ,
             or
             not
             lyable
             to
             the
             Lawes
             ?
             let
             us
             then
             see
             if
             that
             be
             also
             expedient
             .
             And
             for
             proving
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             
             there
             needs
             not
             many
             words
             .
             For
             it
             in
             the
             former
             discourse
             we
             have
             rightly
             compared
             a
             King
             to
             a
             Physician
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             for
             people
             that
             impunity
             be
             permitted
             to
             a
             Physician
             for
             killing
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             a
             promiscuous
             licence
             be
             granted
             to
             Kings
             for
             making
             havock
             of
             all
             .
             We
             have
             no
             cause
             then
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             a
             people
             ,
             whose
             chief
             power
             it
             is
             in
             making
             Lawes
             ,
             if
             as
             they
             desire
             a
             good
             King
             to
             be
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             even
             so
             a
             Law
             to
             be
             set
             over
             a
             King
             none
             of
             the
             best
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Law
             be
             not
             for
             the
             Kings
             use
             ,
             or
             profit
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             if
             the
             people
             should
             be
             dealt
             with
             to
             remit
             somewhat
             of
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             of
             abrogating
             it
             not
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             dayes
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             our
             usuall
             way
             we
             indict
             a
             Parliament
             to
             meet
             within
             fourty
             dayes
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             reason
             together
             concerning
             the
             Law
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             doth
             he
             seeme
             to
             respect
             the
             good
             of
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             who
             looseth
             his
             bonds
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             him
             who
             giveth
             to
             a
             man
             sick
             of
             a
             feaver
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             not
             far
             from
             madness
             ,
             a
             drink
             of
             cold
             water
             though
             earnestly
             craving
             it
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             he
             deserveth
             well
             of
             that
             sick
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             Kings
             of
             a
             sound
             mind
             .
             I
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             need
             of
             medicine
             for
             such
             as
             are
             in
             health
             ,
             nor
             of
             Lawes
             for
             Kings
             of
             a
             sound
             mind
             .
             But
             you
             would
             have
             all
             Kings
             to
             seeme
             wicked
             ,
             for
             you
             impose
             Lawes
             upon
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             all
             Kings
             are
             wicked
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             all
             the
             people
             to
             be
             
             wicked
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Law
             in
             one
             voice
             doth
             speak
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             .
             Now
             wicked
             men
             are
             afraid
             at
             that
             voice
             ,
             good
             people
             do
             not
             think
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             .
             Thus
             good
             Kings
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Kings
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             would
             render
             thanks
             to
             the
             Law
             giver
             ,
             who
             hath
             ordained
             what
             he
             understood
             would
             not
             be
             pro●●table
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             Lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             do
             .
             Which
             indeed
             they
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             shall
             once
             returne
             again
             to
             their
             right
             mind
             .
             Even
             as
             they
             who
             are
             restored
             to
             health
             do
             render
             thanks
             to
             their
             Physician
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             had
             hated
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             their
             desires
             whilst
             they
             were
             sick
             .
             But
             if
             Kings
             continue
             in
             their
             madness
             ,
             who
             ever
             doth
             most
             obey
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             their
             greatest
             enemy
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             flatterers
             ,
             who
             by
             flattering
             their
             vices
             do
             cherish
             and
             increase
             their
             disease
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             together
             almost
             with
             Kings
             are
             utterly
             ruined
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             indeed
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             Princes
             have
             been
             &
             may
             be
             restrained
             by
             Law-bonds
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             monster
             more
             violent
             and
             more
             pestiferous
             than
             man
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Poets
             fables
             )
             he
             is
             once
             degenerat
             into
             a
             beast
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             would
             much
             more
             say
             so
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             how
             many
             wayes
             a
             man
             becomes
             a
             beast
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             many
             severall
             monsters
             he
             is
             made
             .
             Which
             thing
             the
             old
             Poets
             did
             acuely
             observe
             and
             notably
             express
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             that
             Prometheus
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             man
             did
             give
             him
             some
             particle
             out
             of
             every
             living
             creature
             .
             It
             
             would
             be
             an
             infinite
             work
             for
             me
             to
             relate
             the
             natures
             of
             all
             one
             by
             one
             .
             But
             certainly
             two
             most
             vile
             monsters
             do
             evidently
             appear
             in
             man
             ,
             wrath
             and
             lust
             .
             But
             what
             else
             do
             Lawes
             act
             or
             desire
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             monsters
             be
             obedient
             to
             right
             reason
             ?
             and
             whilst
             they
             do
             not
             obey
             reason
             ,
             may
             not
             Lawes
             by
             the
             bonds
             of
             their
             sanctions
             restrain
             them
             ?
             who
             ever
             the●
             doth
             loose
             a
             King
             or
             any
             other
             from
             these
             bonds
             doth
             not
             loose
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             throwes
             in
             against
             reason
             two
             monsters
             exceeding
             cruell
             and
             armeth
             them
             for
             breaking
             asunder
             the
             barrs
             of
             Lawes
             :
             so
             that
             Aristotle
             seemeth
             to
             have
             rightly
             and
             truely
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             obeyeth
             the
             Law
             ,
             doth
             obey
             both
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             :
             but
             he
             that
             obeyeth
             the
             King
             ,
             doth
             obey
             both
             a
             man
             and
             a
             beast
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Albeit
             the●se
             things
             seeme
             to
             be
             said
             appositely
             enough
             yet
             I
             think
             we
             are
             in
             a
             mistake
             two
             wayes
             ▪
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             last
             things
             we
             have
             spoken
             seem
             not
             to
             agree
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             first
             ▪
             Next
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             know
             w●
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             main
             poin●
             of
             our
             debate
             .
             For
             a
             litle
             before
             we
             were
             a●
             agreement
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Law
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             here
             again
             we
             make
             him
             Subject
             to
             the
             Lawes
             .
             Now
             though
             we
             grant
             this
             to
             be
             very
             true
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             gaine●
             by
             this
             conclusion
             ?
             for
             who
             shall
             call
             to
             a●
             account
             a
             King
             become
             a
             Tyrant
             ?
             for
             I
             fear
             priviledge
             without
             strength
             will
             not
             be
             po●werfull
             enough
             to
             restrain
             a
             King
             forgetfu●●
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             unwilling
             to
             be
             drawn
             unt●
             
             judgment
             ,
             to
             answer
             for
             maladministration
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             I
             fear
             ye
             have
             not
             well
             pondered
             what
             we
             have
             before
             debated
             concerning
             the
             royall
             power
             .
             For
             if
             ye
             had
             well
             considered
             it
             ,
             you
             had
             easily
             understood
             what
             you
             now
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             betwixt
             them
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             .
             But
             that
             you
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             first
             answer
             we
             ,
             when
             a
             Magistrat
             or
             clerk
             doth
             utter
             the
             words
             of
             a
             proclamation
             before
             an
             Herauld
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             both
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ?
             I
             say
             of
             an
             herauld
             and
             of
             a
             clerk
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             same
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Which
             of
             the
             two
             seeme
             greatest
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             He
             who
             first
             doth
             utter
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             King
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Greater
             than
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Then
             according
             to
             this
             similitude
             let
             us
             set
             down
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             .
             The
             voice
             is
             the
             same
             both
             of
             King
             and
             Law.
             Which
             of
             the
             two
             hath
             the
             authority
             from
             the
             other
             ?
             The
             King
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             from
             the
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             collect
             you
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             King
             was
             not
             sought
             for
             to
             restrain
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             to
             restrain
             the
             King.
             And
             from
             the
             Law
             he
             hath
             that
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             for
             without
             the
             Law
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             then
             is
             more
             powerfull
             than
             the
             King
             :
             and
             is
             as
             a
             Governess
             ,
             and
             moderatrix
             both
             of
             his
             lust
             and
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             already
             granted
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             people
             and
             the
             Law
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             very
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Which
             of
             the
             two
             is
             most
             powerfull
             ,
             the
             
             people
             or
             the
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             whole
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             do
             you
             think
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             people
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             parent
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Author
             thereof
             ,
             they
             being
             able
             to
             make
             or
             abrogat
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             the
             Law
             is
             more
             powerfull
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             more
             powerfull
             than
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             before
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             King
             to
             answer
             in
             judgment
             .
             Let
             us
             also
             discuss
             this
             .
             Are
             not
             the
             things
             which
             for
             some
             others
             sake
             are
             institute
             ,
             of
             less
             account
             than
             those
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             are
             required
             or
             sought
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             that
             more
             clearly
             explained
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Follow
             me
             thus
             ;
             is
             not
             a
             bridle
             made
             for
             the
             horse
             sake
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Are
             not
             sadless
             ,
             girdings
             and
             spurrs
             made
             for
             horses
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             there
             were
             no
             horse
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             use
             of
             such
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             None
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             A
             horse
             is
             then
             better
             than
             all
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Why
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             ?
             a
             horse
             ,
             for
             what
             use
             is
             he
             desired
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             For
             very
             many
             uses
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             for
             obtaining
             victory
             in
             war.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             We
             therefore
             do
             esteeme
             the
             victory
             to
             be
             of
             more
             worth
             than
             horses
             ,
             armes
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             prepared
             for
             the
             use
             of
             war.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Of
             more
             worth
             indeed
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             did
             men
             especially
             regard
             in
             creating
             a
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             peoples
             good
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             But
             would
             there
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Kings
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             socities
             of
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             None
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             people
             then
             is
             better
             than
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             
             people
             to
             better
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             greater
             .
             When
             a
             King
             then
             is
             called
             to
             judgment
             before
             a
             people
             ,
             the
             lesser
             is
             called
             in
             to
             judgment
             before
             the
             greater
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             when
             shall
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             happiness
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             people
             agree
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             That
             indeed
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             .
             And
             to
             expect
             it
             ,
             is
             certainly
             needless
             :
             otherwise
             a
             Law
             could
             neither
             be
             made
             ,
             nor
             a
             Magistrat
             created
             .
             For
             neither
             is
             almost
             any
             Law
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             almost
             any
             man
             in
             that
             popular
             favour
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             no
             man
             either
             an
             enemy
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             envious
             or
             slanderer
             of
             him
             ;
             this
             now
             is
             desired
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             be
             usefull
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             have
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             What
             if
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             people
             may
             enjoyne
             a
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             creat
             a
             Magistrat
             ,
             what
             doth
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             also
             may
             judge
             him
             ,
             and
             appoint
             judges
             over
             him
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lacedemonian
               Ephori
            
             were
             sought
             to
             modify
             the
             power
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             should
             it
             seeme
             unjust
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             a
             free
             people
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             like
             or
             different
             account
             ,
             did
             foresee
             their
             own
             good
             in
             suppressing
             the
             bitterness
             of
             Tyranny
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             seeme
             almost
             to
             preceive
             what
             a
             people
             can
             do
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             difficulty
             to
             judge
             what
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             or
             appoint
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             part
             almost
             doth
             require
             old
             and
             usuall
             customes
             ,
             and
             hateth
             novelty
             ,
             which
             the
             rather
             is
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             so
             great
             an
             inconstancy
             
             in
             meat
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             buildings
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             houshold
             furniture
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             have
             any
             new
             thing
             in
             this
             Kind
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             might
             shew
             you
             it
             hath
             been
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             should
             answer
             in
             judgment
             before
             Judges
             ,
             which
             you
             did
             believe
             to
             be
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             novelty
             .
             For
             to
             pass
             over
             ,
             how
             often
             it
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             partly
             before
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             also
             easily
             collect
             from
             history
             ;
             did
             you
             never
             hear
             of
             those
             who
             contended
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             have
             appealed
             to
             Arbiters
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             indeed
             heard
             it
             to
             have
             been
             sometimes
             done
             amongst
             the
             Persians
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             And
             our
             writers
             affirme
             that
             the
             same
             was
             done
             by
             Grimas
             and
             Milcolumbus
             .
             But
             lest
             you
             alleadge
             that
             that
             Kind
             of
             Arbiters
             were
             wount
             to
             be
             assumed
             by
             the
             Contenders
             own
             consent
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Judges
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Here
             I
             am
             afraid
             you
             may
             as
             far
             prevail
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             spread
             nets
             in
             the
             sea
             to
             catch
             whales
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Why
             so
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             all
             apprehending
             ,
             restraint
             ,
             and
             punishment
             is
             carryed
             on
             by
             the
             more
             powerfull
             against
             the
             weaker
             .
             But
             before
             what
             judges
             will
             you
             command
             a
             King
             to
             compear
             ?
             Before
             them
             over
             whom
             he
             hath
             the
             supream
             power
             to
             judge
             ?
             whom
             he
             can
             compesce
             by
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             
               I
               Forbid
            
             ;
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             some
             greater
             power
             be
             found
             which
             hath
             that
             right
             priviledge
             or
             jurisdiction
             over
             Kings
             ,
             which
             Kings
             have
             over
             others
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             desire
             to
             hear
             
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             We
             told
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             is
             in
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             whole
             people
             indeed
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             .
             I
             also
             yeeld
             thus
             further
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             shall
             transmit
             that
             power
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             well
             ,
             in
             holding
             in
             my
             pains
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             people
             is
             corrupted
             either
             through
             fear
             ,
             or
             reward
             ,
             or
             through
             some
             hope
             of
             a
             bribe
             and
             impunity
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             preferre
             their
             own
             benefit
             and
             pleasures
             or
             lusts
             to
             the
             publick
             utility
             ,
             and
             also
             safety
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             very
             few
             who
             are
             not
             hereby
             moved
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet.
             Good
             people
             are
             indeed
             rare
             ,
             scarce
             so
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             gates
             in
             Thebes
             ,
             or
             issues
             of
             the
             
               River
               Nilus
            
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             rest
             being
             a
             naughty
             rable
             fatned
             with
             blood
             and
             rapine
             enjoy
             their
             venal
             liberty
             ,
             and
             envy
             the
             liberty
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             that
             I
             may
             pass
             from
             those
             with
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             wicked
             Kings
             also
             is
             sacred
             .
             I
             also
             omit
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             albeit
             they
             are
             not
             ignorant
             what
             is
             Lawfull
             and
             just
             or
             right
             ,
             yet
             preferre
             a
             quiet
             slougfulness
             to
             honest
             hazards
             ,
             and
             hesitating
             in
             their
             minds
             do
             frame
             their
             consultations
             on
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             event
             :
             or
             follow
             the
             good
             fortune
             of
             either
             party
             ▪
             but
             not
             the
             cause
             .
             How
             great
             this
             multitude
             will
             be
             ,
             you
             see
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Great
             indeed
             :
             but
             yet
             not
             very
             great
             .
             For
             the
             wrong
             of
             Tyrants
             may
             reach
             many
             ,
             but
             their
             good
             deeds
             very
             few
             .
             For
             the
             advarice
             of
             the
             vulgar
             is
             insatiable
             ,
             as
             a
             fire
             is
             the
             more
             vehemently
             
             kindled
             by
             adding
             few
             all
             thereto
             !
             But
             what
             is
             by
             force
             taken
             away
             from
             many
             ,
             doth
             rather
             increase
             the
             hunger
             of
             some
             few
             ,
             than
             satiat
             their
             lust
             .
             And
             further
             the
             fidelity
             of
             such
             men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             unstable
             .
             As
             saith
             the
             Poet.
             Fidelity
             doth
             stand
             and
             fall
             with
             fortune
             .
             But
             if
             they
             would
             also
             continue
             firme
             in
             their
             judgment
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             accounted
             in
             the
             number
             of
             good
             subjects
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             violators
             ,
             or
             rather
             betrayers
             of
             humane
             society
             :
             which
             vice
             if
             not
             sufferable
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             far
             less
             tolerable
             in
             a
             private
             person
             .
             Who
             then
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             right
             subjects
             ?
             they
             who
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             maintain
             and
             defend
             humane
             society
             ,
             who
             rather
             undergo
             all
             paines
             and
             Labours
             ,
             and
             all
             hazards
             for
             common
             safety
             ,
             than
             spend
             their
             time
             sluggishly
             in
             idleness
             void
             of
             all
             honesty
             ?
             who
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             not
             their
             present
             enjoyments
             ,
             but
             the
             remembrance
             of
             eternity
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             whom
             fear
             and
             self
             interest
             recall
             from
             hazards
             ,
             yet
             the
             splendor
             of
             some
             notable
             atchievment
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             of
             vertue
             will
             raise
             up
             dejected
             minds
             :
             and
             those
             who
             dare
             not
             be
             Authors
             or
             Leaders
             ,
             will
             not
             decline
             to
             become
             associats
             .
             If
             therefore
             subjects
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             not
             by
             number
             ,
             but
             by
             dignity
             and
             worth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             greater
             part
             will
             stand
             for
             their
             liberty
             ,
             honesty
             and
             safety
             .
             But
             if
             the
             whole
             common
             people
             dissent
             ,
             this
             sayes
             nothing
             to
             our
             present
             debate
             :
             for
             we
             demand
             not
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             Lawfully
             
             be
             done
             .
             But
             now
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             ordinary
             judiciall
             sentences
             :
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             That
             I
             just
             now
             look
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             If
             any
             private
             man
             contend
             that
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             some
             part
             of
             his
             land
             is
             unjustly
             detained
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             think
             should
             this
             privat
             man
             do
             ?
             shall
             he
             pass
             from
             his
             land
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             set
             a
             judge
             over
             the
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             command
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             his
             proxy
             to
             compear
             in
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Now
             see
             what
             strength
             that
             refuge
             hath
             whereof
             you
             make
             use
             .
             For
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             King
             compear
             ,
             or
             his
             proxy
             ,
             or
             Advocat
             ,
             for
             both
             wayes
             ,
             the
             litis-contestation
             will
             redound
             to
             the
             Kings
             loss
             :
             the
             dammage
             or
             gain
             will
             redound
             to
             him
             not
             to
             his
             Advocat
             by
             the
             event
             of
             the
             sentence
             .
             In
             end
             he
             is
             found
             guilty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             whose
             cause
             is
             agitat
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             have
             you
             consider
             not
             only
             how
             absurd
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             also
             unjust
             to
             pass
             sentence
             against
             a
             King
             for
             a
             perty
             inheritance
             for
             lights
             in
             a
             house
             ,
             or
             for
             ease
             droppings
             thereof
             ,
             and
             no
             sentence
             to
             be
             past
             for
             parricide
             ,
             witchcraft
             ,
             or
             treason
             .
             To
             make
             use
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             licence
             and
             impunity
             to
             be
             permitted
             in
             the
             greatest
             crimes
             .
             So
             that
             that
             old
             proverb
             seemes
             plainly
             true
             ,
             Lawes
             are
             very
             like
             spiders
             webs
             ,
             which
             hold
             flies
             fast
             ,
             but
             let
             bigger
             beasts
             pass
             through
             ,
             Nor
             is
             that
             complaint
             and
             indignation
             of
             some
             just
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             honest
             nor
             equitable
             ,
             that
             judgment
             should
             pass
             against
             a
             King
             by
             a
             man
             of
             an
             inferrour
             rank
             ,
             seeing
             they
             see
             it
             
             received
             and
             admitted
             in
             debate
             about
             money
             or
             land
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             peers
             next
             to
             the
             King
             for
             the
             most
             part
             compear
             before
             the
             Judges
             ,
             who
             are
             inferiour
             to
             them
             in
             riches
             ,
             nobility
             ,
             and
             valour
             .
             And
             not
             much
             above
             the
             vulgar
             rank
             :
             and
             far
             more
             below
             the
             guilty
             ,
             than
             the
             greatest
             Peers
             are
             below
             Kings
             .
             Nor
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             do
             these
             Noble
             men
             ,
             or
             Peers
             think
             it
             any
             derogation
             to
             their
             dignity
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             shall
             once
             admit
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             sisted
             before
             a
             judge
             ,
             unless
             the
             judge
             be
             every
             way
             superior
             to
             the
             person
             arraigned
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             rank
             must
             attend
             and
             wait
             on
             untill
             the
             King
             either
             please
             ,
             or
             be
             at
             leisure
             ,
             to
             cognosce
             concerning
             the
             guilty
             noble
             man
             ,
             but
             what
             if
             their
             complaint
             be
             not
             only
             unjust
             ,
             but
             also
             false
             ?
             For
             no
             man
             coming
             before
             a
             judge
             doth
             come
             before
             an
             Inferiour
             person
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             so
             great
             an
             honour
             is
             by
             God
             himself
             conferred
             upon
             the
             order
             of
             Judges
             ,
             that
             he
             calleth
             them
             not
             only
             Kings
             but
             also
             Gods
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             doth
             communicat
             to
             them
             his
             own
             dignity
             .
             Therefore
             those
             Roman
             Popes
             ,
             who
             did
             graciously
             indulge
             Kings
             to
             kiss
             their
             feet
             ,
             who
             did
             send
             for
             honours
             sake
             to
             such
             as
             came
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             their
             mules
             ,
             who
             did
             tread
             upon
             the
             neeks
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             being
             called
             to
             answer
             in
             judgment
             ,
             did
             obey
             ,
             and
             being
             compelled
             by
             judges
             renounced
             their
             Popedome
             .
             John
             the
             twenty
             second
             being
             from
             flight
             brought
             back
             ,
             was
             thrust
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             scarce
             at
             last
             relieved
             by
             money
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             him
             that
             was
             put
             into
             his
             
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             did
             approve
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judges
             .
             What
             did
             the
             Synode
             of
             Basile
             ▪
             did
             it
             not
             appoint
             and
             ordain
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Councill
             of
             Priests
             .
             Now
             these
             fathers
             were
             perswaded
             upon
             what
             account
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             find
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             these
             Councills
             .
             Kings
             then
             who
             confess
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Popes
             to
             be
             so
             far
             above
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             doth
             overshadow
             them
             all
             with
             the
             top
             of
             its
             celsitude
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             they
             think
             therein
             their
             dignity
             to
             be
             diminished
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             did
             not
             think
             he
             was
             disparaged
             to
             descend
             from
             so
             high
             athrone
             ,
             namely
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             judgment
             and
             sentence
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             :
             hereby
             you
             may
             see
             how
             falce
             their
             complaint
             is
             ,
             who
             disdain
             to
             be
             arraigned
             at
             the
             bar
             of
             an
             Inferiour
             judge
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             
               Titius
               ,
               Sempronius
            
             ,
             or
             Stichus
             that
             doth
             in
             a
             judiciary
             way
             condemne
             and
             assoile
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             which
             Kings
             should
             yeeld
             obedience
             .
             The
             most
             famous
             Emperours
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinianus
             accounted
             honourable
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             because
             they
             deserve
             the
             memory
             of
             all
             ages
             .
             It
             is
             (
             say
             they
             )
             a
             word
             well
             beseeming
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King
             to
             confess
             he
             is
             a
             Prince
             tyed
             to
             the
             Lawes
             .
             And
             we
             declare
             that
             it
             is
             more
             to
             submit
             a
             principality
             to
             the
             Lawes
             than
             to
             enjoy
             an
             Empire
             .
             And
             what
             we
             now
             declare
             by
             this
             our
             edict
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             suffer
             to
             be
             infringed
             .
             These
             things
             the
             very
             best
             Princes
             judged
             right
             and
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             
             and
             some
             of
             the
             worst
             see
             the
             same
             .
             For
             Nero
             being
             apparelled
             in
             the
             dress
             of
             Harpers
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             not
             only
             observed
             their
             carriage
             and
             motions
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             judged
             who
             had
             done
             best
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             solicitous
             betwixt
             hope
             and
             fear
             for
             the
             victory
             .
             For
             albeit
             he
             knew
             he
             would
             be
             declared
             victor
             ,
             yet
             he
             thought
             the
             victory
             would
             be
             the
             more
             honest
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             obtain
             it
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             flattery
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             but
             by
             due
             debate
             :
             and
             he
             thought
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Law
             did
             contribute
             not
             for
             the
             diminution
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             splendor
             of
             the
             victory
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Your
             discourse
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             insolent
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             I
             took
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             said
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             Kings
             obedient
             to
             the
             Lawes
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             founded
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Emperours
             and
             Councils
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             But
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             man
             but
             the
             Law
             that
             judgeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Call
             to
             mind
             what
             was
             said
             a
             little
             before
             :
             did
             we
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             King
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             We
             did
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Clerk
             ,
             and
             Herauld
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             is
             published
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             The
             very
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             But
             which
             of
             the
             two
             hath
             the
             authority
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             whether
             the
             judge
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             from
             the
             judge
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             The
             judge
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             sentence
             is
             then
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             pronunciation
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             alone
             the
             judges
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             seemes
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             there
             
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             ,
             for
             the
             the
             sentences
             of
             judges
             pronounced
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             are
             ratified
             ,
             else
             they
             are
             reseinded
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             than
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             that
             the
             judges
             authority
             is
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lawes
             authority
             from
             the
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             see
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             The
             Low
             and
             mean
             condition
             of
             him
             that
             proclaimeth
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             diminish
             the
             dignity
             thereof
             ,
             but
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Lawes
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             the
             King
             ,
             a
             Judge
             ,
             or
             an
             Herauld
             proclame
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             then
             being
             once
             established
             ,
             is
             first
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             King
             and
             then
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Whilst
             then
             the
             King
             is
             condemned
             by
             a
             Judge
             ,
             he
             seemes
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             That
             is
             very
             clear
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             If
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             condemned
             by
             his
             own
             voice
             ,
             as
             seemes
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             if
             it
             were
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Why
             then
             do
             we
             so
             much
             weary
             our selves
             concerning
             a
             judge
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             the
             Kings
             own
             confession
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Law
             ?
             Let
             us
             also
             consider
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             presently
             come
             into
             my
             minde
             .
             When
             a
             King
             in
             what
             cause
             soever
             doth
             sit
             in
             judgment
             as
             a
             judge
             ,
             should
             he
             not
             lay
             aside
             the
             person
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             brother
             ,
             Kinsman
             ,
             friend
             or
             foe
             ,
             but
             retain
             only
             the
             person
             of
             a
             judge
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             He
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Ought
             he
             not
             to
             remember
             that
             person
             only
             ,
             whose
             proper
             act
             it
             is
             he
             is
             about
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             more
             clearly
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Take
             heed
             then
             :
             
             when
             any
             man
             doth
             secretly
             take
             away
             another
             mans
             goods
             ,
             what
             do
             we
             say
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             hath
             stollen
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             How
             do
             you
             call
             him
             for
             this
             deed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             A
             Thief
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             How
             do
             you
             say
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             who
             makes
             use
             of
             his
             neighbours
             wise
             ,
             as
             him
             own
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             We
             say
             he
             hath
             committed
             adultery
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             call
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             An
             Adulterer
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             How
             do
             we
             call
             him
             that
             judgeth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             A
             Judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             To
             others
             also
             after
             this
             manner
             from
             the
             actions
             they
             are
             about
             ,
             names
             may
             berightly
             give
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             When
             a
             King
             then
             is
             to
             pass
             a
             sentence
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             other
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Indeed
             he
             should
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             may
             prejudge
             either
             of
             the
             parties
             in
             judging
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             How
             do
             you
             call
             him
             against
             whom
             the
             sentence
             is
             past
             ,
             from
             that
             act
             of
             judgment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             We
             may
             call
             him
             ,
             guilty
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             equitable
             that
             a
             judge
             lay
             aside
             such
             persons
             as
             may
             prejudge
             the
             sentence
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             certainly
             he
             should
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             ,
             such
             persons
             be
             more
             regarded
             than
             the
             cause
             :
             yet
             such
             persons
             pertain
             not
             to
             a
             judge
             .
             Seeing
             God
             will
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             poor
             in
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             If
             then
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             painter
             or
             a
             Grammarian
             debate
             before
             a
             judge
             concerning
             the
             art
             of
             painting
             against
             a
             painter
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Grammarian
             ,
             for
             the
             science
             of
             grammer
             should
             not
             herein
             availe
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Nor
             the
             art
             of
             painting
             availe
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             the
             debate
             be
             concerning
             Grammer
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Not
             a
             white
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             A
             judge
             then
             in
             judgment
             must
             acknowledge
             
             but
             one
             name
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             or
             guilt
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Adversary
             or
             plaintife
             doth
             accuse
             his
             party
             or
             defendant
             to
             be
             guilty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             No
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             if
             a
             King
             be
             guilty
             of
             parricide
             ,
             hath
             he
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             doth
             belong
             to
             a
             judge
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             a
             parricide
             ,
             for
             he
             commeth
             not
             into
             controversy
             concerning
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             concerning
             his
             parricide
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             if
             two
             parricides
             be
             called
             to
             answer
             in
             judgment
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             poor
             fellow
             ,
             shall
             not
             there
             be
             a
             like
             way
             of
             procedure
             by
             the
             judge
             of
             both
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             The
             very
             same
             with
             both
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             think
             that
             of
             Lucan
             is
             no
             less
             true
             than
             elegantly
             spoken
             .
             Viz
             Cesar
             was
             both
             my
             leader
             and
             fellow
             in
             passing
             over
             the
             Rhine
             .
             Whom
             a
             malefice
             doth
             make
             guilty
             ,
             it
             maketh
             alike
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             True
             indeed
             .
             The
             process
             then
             is
             not
             here
             carried
             on
             against
             a
             King
             and
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             but
             against
             their
             parricides
             :
             For
             then
             the
             process
             should
             be
             led
             on
             concerning
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             asked
             which
             of
             the
             two
             ought
             to
             be
             King
             :
             Or
             if
             it
             come
             into
             question
             ,
             whether
             Hiero
             be
             King
             or
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             other
             thing
             come
             into
             question
             which
             doth
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             Kings
             function
             .
             Even
             as
             if
             the
             sentence
             be
             concerning
             a
             painter
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             hath
             he
             skill
             in
             the
             art
             of
             painting
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             What
             if
             a
             King
             will
             not
             willingly
             compear
             ,
             nor
             by
             force
             can
             be
             compelled
             to
             compear
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Then
             the
             case
             is
             common
             with
             him
             as
             with
             all
             other
             flagitious
             persons
             .
             For
             no
             Thief
             or
             warlock
             
             will
             willingly
             compear
             before
             a
             judge
             to
             be
             judged
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             Law
             doth
             permit
             ,
             namely
             to
             kill
             any
             way
             a
             thief
             stealing
             by
             neight
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             kill
             him
             if
             he
             defend
             himself
             when
             stealing
             by
             day
             .
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             be
             drawn
             to
             compear
             to
             answer
             but
             by
             force
             ,
             you
             remember
             what
             is
             usually
             done
             For
             we
             pursue
             by
             force
             and
             armes
             such
             robbers
             as
             are
             more
             powerfull
             than
             that
             by
             Law
             they
             can
             be
             reached
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             almost
             any
             other
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             warres
             betwixt
             Nations
             people
             and
             Kings
             than
             those
             injuries
             which
             ,
             whilst
             they
             cannot
             be
             determined
             by
             justice
             ,
             are
             by
             armes
             decided
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Against
             enemes
             indeed
             for
             these
             causes
             warres
             use
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             but
             the
             case
             is
             far
             otherwise
             with
             Kings
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             a
             most
             sacred
             oath
             interposed
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             We
             are
             indeed
             bound
             :
             but
             they
             do
             first
             promise
             that
             they
             shall
             rule
             in
             equity
             and
             justice
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             There
             is
             then
             a
             mutuall
             paction
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             his
             subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             seemes
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Doth
             not
             he
             who
             first
             recedes
             from
             what
             is
             covenanted
             ,
             and
             doth
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             covenanted
             to
             do
             ,
             break
             the
             contract
             and
             covenant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             He
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             The
             bond
             then
             being
             loosed
             ,
             which
             did
             hold
             fast
             the
             King
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             what
             ever
             priviledge
             or
             right
             did
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             that
             agreement
             and
             covenant
             who
             looseth
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             suppose
             is
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             He
             then
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             becometh
             as
             free
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             before
             the
             stipulation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M
             :
          
           
             He
             doth
             clearly
             enjoy
             the
             same
             priviledge
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Now
             if
             a
             King
             do
             those
             things
             which
             are
             directly
             for
             the
             dissolution
             of
             society
             ,
             for
             the
             continuance
             where
             of
             he
             was
             created
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             call
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             A
             Tyrant
             ,
             I
             suppose
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Now
             a
             Tyrant
             hath
             not
             only
             no
             just
             authority
             over
             a
             people
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             thier
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             He
             is
             indeed
             an
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             just
             and
             Lawfull
             war
             wich
             an
             enemy
             for
             grievous
             and
             intolerable
             injuries
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             for
             sooth
             a
             just
             war.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             What
             war
             is
             that
             which
             is
             carried
             on
             with
             him
             who
             is
             the
             enemy
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             A
             most
             just
             war.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Now
             a
             Lawfull
             war
             being
             once
             undertaken
             wich
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             Lawfull
             not
             only
             for
             the
             whole
             people
             to
             kill
             that
             enemy
             ,
             but
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             confess
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             May
             not
             every
             one
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             maltitude
             of
             mankind
             assault
             with
             all
             the
             calamities
             of
             war
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             who
             is
             a
             publick
             enemy
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             good
             men
             have
             a
             perpetuall
             warfare
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             I
             perceive
             all
             Nations
             almost
             to
             have
             been
             of
             that
             opinion
             For
             Thebe
             is
             usually
             commended
             for
             killing
             her
             husband
             ,
             Timoleon
             for
             killing
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             Cassius
             for
             killing
             his
             Son
             :
             and
             
               Ful
               vius
            
             for
             killing
             his
             own
             son
             going
             to
             Catiline
             ,
             and
             Brutus
             for
             killing
             his
             own
             sons
             and
             kinsmen
             ,
             having
             understood
             they
             had
             conspired
             to
             introduce
             Tyranny
             again
             :
             and
             publick
             rewards
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             honours
             appointed
             by
             severall
             Cities
             of
             greece
             to
             those
             that
             should
             kill
             Tyrants
             .
             So
             that
             (
             as
             is
             before
             said
             )
             they
             
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             bond
             of
             humanity
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             Tyrants
             .
             But
             why
             do
             I
             collect
             the
             assent
             of
             some
             single
             persons
             ,
             since
             I
             can
             produce
             the
             testimony
             almost
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             For
             who
             ▪
             doth
             not
             sharply
             rebuke
             
               Domitius
               Corbulo
            
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             the
             safety
             of
             mankind
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             thrust
             Nero
             out
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             very
             easily
             have
             done
             it
             ?
             And
             not
             only
             was
             he
             by
             the
             Romans
             reprehended
             ,
             but
             by
             Tyridates
             the
             Persian
             King
             ,
             being
             not
             at
             all
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             afterward
             befall
             an
             example
             unto
             himself
             .
             But
             the
             minds
             of
             most
             wicked
             men
             enraged
             wich
             cruelty
             are
             not
             so
             void
             of
             this
             publick
             hatred
             against
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             it
             breaketh
             out
             in
             them
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             forceth
             them
             to
             stand
             amazed
             with
             terrour
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             a
             just
             and
             Lawfull
             deed
             .
             When
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Casus
               Caligula
            
             a
             most
             cruel
             Tyrant
             were
             with
             the
             like
             cruelty
             tumultuating
             ,
             for
             the
             slaughter
             of
             thier
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             required
             those
             that
             had
             killed
             him
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             crying
             aloud
             ,
             who
             had
             killed
             the
             Emper
             ,
             our
             :
             
               Valerius
               Asiaticus
            
             one
             of
             the
             Senators
             standing
             in
             an
             eminent
             high
             place
             from
             whence
             he
             might
             be
             heard
             ,
             cryed
             out
             aloud
             :
             I
             wish
             I
             had
             killed
             him
             .
             At
             which
             word
             these
             tumultuary
             persons
             void
             of
             all
             humanity
             stood
             as
             it
             were
             astonished
             ,
             and
             so
             fore
             bore
             any
             more
             to
             cry
             out
             tumultuously
             .
             For
             there
             is
             so
             great
             force
             in
             an
             honest
             deed
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             lightest
             shew
             there
             of
             ,
             being
             presented
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             most
             violent
             assaults
             are
             allayed
             ,
             and
             fierce
             
             fury
             doth
             languish
             ,
             and
             madness
             nill
             it
             will
             it
             doth
             acknowledge
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             reason
             .
             Neither
             are
             they
             of
             another
             judgment
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             loud
             cryes
             mixe
             heaven
             and
             earth
             together
             .
             Now
             this
             we
             do
             easily
             understand
             either
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             reprehend
             what
             now
             is
             done
             ,
             but
             do
             commend
             and
             approve
             the
             same
             seemingly
             more
             atrocious
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             recorded
             in
             an
             old
             history
             :
             and
             thereby
             do
             evidently
             demonstrat
             (
             that
             they
             are
             more
             obsequious
             to
             their
             own
             particular
             affections
             ,
             than
             moved
             by
             any
             publick
             dammage
             .
             But
             why
             do
             we
             seek
             a
             more
             certain
             witness
             what
             Tyrants
             do
             deserve
             ,
             than
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ?
             thence
             is
             that
             perpetuall
             fear
             from
             all
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             from
             good
             men
             :
             and
             they
             do
             constantly
             see
             hanging
             above
             their
             own
             necks
             the
             sword
             which
             they
             hold
             still
             drawn
             against
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             hatred
             against
             others
             they
             measure
             other
             mens
             minds
             against
             them
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             good
             men
             ,
             by
             fearing
             no
             man
             do
             often
             procure
             their
             own
             hazard
             ,
             whilst
             they
             weigh
             the
             good
             will
             of
             others
             towards
             them
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             vicious
             nature
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             own
             desert
             towards
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             do
             then
             judge
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             Tyrants
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             most
             cruell
             brute
             beasts
             ;
             and
             that
             Tyrannicall
             violence
             is
             more
             unnatuall
             than
             poverty
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             other
             miseries
             which
             may
             befall
             men
             naturally
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             Indeed
             when
             I
             do
             ponder
             the
             weight
             of
             your
             reasons
             ,
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             these
             things
             are
             true
             .
             But
             whilst
             hazards
             and
             in
             
             conveniences
             do
             occurre
             ,
             which
             follow
             on
             the
             back
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             my
             mind
             as
             it
             were
             tyed
             up
             with
             a
             bridle
             ,
             doth
             instantly
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             faile
             me
             ,
             and
             bendeth
             from
             that
             too
             stoicall
             and
             severe
             right
             way
             towards
             utility
             ,
             &
             almost
             falleth
             away
             .
             For
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             kill
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             see
             how
             great
             a
             gape
             you
             do
             open
             for
             wicked
             men
             to
             commit
             any
             mischief
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             hazard
             you
             creat
             to
             good
             men
             :
             to
             wicked
             men
             you
             permit
             licentiousness
             ,
             and
             le
             ts
             out
             upon
             all
             the
             perturbation
             of
             all
             things
             .
             For
             he
             that
             shall
             kill
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             none
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             may
             he
             not
             pretend
             by
             his
             wicked
             deed
             some
             shew
             of
             honest
             and
             Lawfull
             duty
             ?
             or
             if
             any
             good
             Subject
             shall
             in
             vain
             attempt
             to
             kill
             a
             Prince
             worthy
             of
             all
             punishment
             ,
             or
             accomplish
             what
             he
             intended
             to
             do
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             confusion
             of
             all
             things
             do
             you
             suppose
             most
             needs
             follow
             there
             upon
             ?
             Whilst
             the
             wicked
             do
             tumultuat
             ,
             raging
             that
             their
             head
             and
             leader
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             all
             good
             men
             approve
             the
             deed
             ,
             nor
             will
             all
             those
             who
             do
             approve
             ,
             the
             deed
             ,
             defend
             the
             doer
             and
             author
             of
             their
             liberty
             against
             a
             wicked
             crew
             .
             And
             many
             under
             an
             honest
             pretext
             of
             peace
             will
             vaile
             their
             own
             laziness
             ,
             or
             rather
             calumniat
             the
             vertue
             of
             others
             ,
             than
             confess
             their
             own
             slothfulness
             .
             Surely
             this
             remembrance
             of
             self
             interest
             ,
             and
             excuse
             of
             leaving
             the
             publick
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             dangers
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             break
             the
             courage
             ,
             yet
             it
             weakneth
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             compelleth
             it
             to
             preferre
             tranquillity
             ,
             albeit
             not
             very
             sure
             ,
             
             to
             an
             uncertain
             expectation
             of
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             If
             you
             well
             remember
             what
             is
             before
             spoken
             ,
             this
             your
             fear
             will
             be
             easily
             discussed
             .
             For
             we
             told
             you
             that
             there
             be
             some
             Tyrannies
             allowed
             by
             the
             free
             suffrages
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             honour
             with
             royall
             titles
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             moderat
             administration
             .
             No
             man
             ,
             with
             my
             will
             ,
             shall
             put
             violent
             hand
             on
             any
             such
             ,
             nor
             yet
             on
             any
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             even
             by
             force
             or
             fraud
             have
             acquired
             soveraignty
             ,
             providing
             they
             use
             a
             moderat
             way
             in
             their
             government
             .
             Such
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             were
             
               Vespasianus
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Pertinax
               ;
               Alexander
            
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             Hiero
             in
             Syracusa
             .
             Who
             albeit
             they
             obtained
             the
             Government
             by
             force
             and
             armes
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             justice
             and
             equity
             deserved
             to
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             just
             Kings
             ,
             Besides
             ,
             I
             do
             only
             shew
             what
             may
             be
             Lawfully
             done
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             exhort
             to
             attempt
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             a
             clear
             explanation
             thereof
             is
             sufficient
             :
             but
             in
             the
             last
             there
             is
             need
             of
             good
             counsell
             in
             undertaking
             ,
             of
             prudence
             in
             assaulting
             ,
             and
             courage
             in
             acting
             .
             Now
             seeing
             these
             things
             are
             either
             promoved
             or
             overturned
             by
             the
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             person
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             other
             instruments
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             business
             :
             if
             any
             shall
             rashly
             attempt
             this
             ,
             the
             blame
             of
             his
             fault
             can
             be
             no
             more
             imputed
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             his
             fault
             to
             a
             Physician
             ,
             who
             hath
             duely
             described
             the
             remedies
             of
             diseases
             ,
             but
             were
             given
             by
             another
             to
             the
             patient
             unseasonably
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             One
             thing
             seemes
             yet
             to
             be
             wanting
             
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             dispute
             which
             if
             you
             shall
             add
             ,
             I
             shall
             think
             I
             have
             received
             a
             very
             singular
             Kindness
             of
             you
             :
             the
             matter
             is
             this
             ,
             let
             me
             understand
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Church
             Censures
             against
             Tyrants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             You
             may
             take
             it
             when
             you
             please
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             forbid
             to
             have
             any
             fellowship
             either
             at
             meat
             or
             discourse
             with
             openly
             lewd
             and
             flagitious
             men
             .
             If
             this
             were
             observed
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             such
             lewd
             men
             ,
             unless
             they
             did
             repent
             ,
             might
             perish
             by
             hunger
             ,
             cold
             ,
             and
             nakedness
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             A
             grievous
             sentence
             indeed
             that
             is
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             know
             if
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             allow
             so
             much
             liberty
             every
             way
             to
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             will
             believe
             that
             Kings
             should
             be
             punished
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             :
          
           
             Surely
             the
             Ancient
             Ecclesiastick
             writers
             without
             exception
             did
             thus
             understand
             that
             sentence
             of
             Paul.
             For
             Ambrose
             did
             hold
             out
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Christians
             
               Theodosius
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             obeyed
             the
             said
             Bishop
             :
             and
             for
             what
             I
             know
             ,
             Antiquity
             doth
             more
             highly
             extoll
             the
             deed
             of
             no
             other
             so
             much
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             modesty
             of
             any
             other
             Emperour
             more
             commended
             .
             But
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             the
             exclusion
             out
             of
             Christian
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             the
             interdiction
             from
             fire
             and
             water
             ?
             this
             last
             is
             a
             most
             grievous
             sentence
             imposed
             by
             Rulers
             against
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             obey
             their
             commands
             :
             and
             the
             former
             is
             a
             sentence
             of
             Church
             men
             .
             Now
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             both
             authorities
             is
             death
             :
             but
             the
             Secular
             judge
             denounceth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             judge
             denounceth
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             man.
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             will
             not
             account
             him
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             whom
             it
             doth
             expell
             out
             of
             the
             fellowship
             of
             christians
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             alive
             ,
             and
             banisheth
             him
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Divils
             ,
             when
             dead
             .
             Thus
             according
             to
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             cause
             I
             think
             I
             have
             spoken
             abundantly
             ,
             if
             therewith
             any
             Forrainers
             be
             displeased
             ,
             I
             desire
             they
             would
             consider
             how
             unjustly
             they
             deal
             with
             us
             .
             For
             whilst
             there
             be
             many
             Nations
             both
             great
             and
             wealthy
             in
             Europe
             ,
             having
             all
             their
             own
             peculiar
             Lawes
             ,
             they
             deale
             arrogantly
             who
             would
             prescribe
             to
             all
             that
             modell
             and
             forme
             of
             government
             which
             they
             them
             selve●
             
             enjoy
             .
             The
             Helvetians
             government
             is
             a
             common
             wealth
             ,
             Germany
             useth
             the
             name
             or
             Title
             of
             Empire
             ,
             as
             a
             lawfull
             government
             .
             Some
             Cities
             in
             Germany
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             are
             under
             the
             rule
             of
             Princes
             .
             The
             Venetians
             have
             a
             Seignory
             tempered
             of
             these
             .
             Muscovia
             hath
             a
             very
             Tyranny
             in
             stead
             of
             government
             .
             We
             have
             indeed
             but
             a
             little
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             we
             enjoy
             it
             these
             two
             thousand
             years
             free
             of
             the
             empire
             of
             forrain
             Nations
             .
             We
             did
             Creat
             at
             first
             Lawfull
             Kings
             ,
             we
             did
             impose
             upon
             our selves
             and
             them
             equall
             and
             just
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             time
             doth
             shew
             they
             were
             usefull
             .
             For
             more
             by
             the
             observation
             thereof
             than
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             hath
             this
             Kingdom
             stood
             intire
             hitherto
             :
             Now
             what
             iniquity
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             desire
             either
             to
             abrogat
             ,
             or
             neglect
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             good
             whereof
             we
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             ?
             Or
             what
             impudence
             is
             that
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             where
             as
             they
             cannot
             scarce
             defend
             their
             own
             government
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             weaken
             the
             state
             and
             good
             order
             of
             another
             Kingdome
             ?
             What
             ?
             are
             not
             our
             Lawes
             and
             statutes
             usefull
             not
             only
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ?
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             usefull
             for
             keeping
             peace
             with
             our
             nearest
             neighbours
             ,
             than
             the
             moderation
             of
             Kings
             ?
             for
             from
             immoderat
             lust
             unjust
             wars
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             rashly
             undertaken
             ,
             wickedly
             prosecuted
             and
             carried
             on
             ,
             and
             shamfully
             with
             much
             disgrace
             left
             off
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             what
             more
             hurtfull
             can
             there
             be
             to
             any
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             than
             bad
             Lawes
             amongst
             their
             nearest
             neighbours
             ,
             whereof
             the
             contagion
             doth
             usually
             spread
             far
             and
             wide
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             they
             thus
             trouble
             us
             only
             ,
             seeing
             so
             many
             Nations
             round
             about
             have
             their
             severall
             Lawes
             and
             statutes
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             no
             Nation
             hath
             altogether
             the
             same
             Lawes
             and
             statutes
             as
             others
             about
             them
             have
             ?
             and
             why
             are
             they
             now
             offended
             at
             us
             ,
             seeing
             we
             make
             no
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             continue
             to
             observe
             what
             we
             had
             by
             an
             ancient
             priviledge
             ?
             and
             seeing
             we
             are
             not
             the
             only
             persons
             ,
             nor
             the
             first
             persons
             ,
             nor
             yet
             is
             it
             at
             this
             time
             that
             we
             make
             use
             of
             our
             Lawes
             .
             But
             our
             Lawes
             are
             displeasing
             to
             some
             .
             Perhaps
             their
             own
             Lawes
             displease
             them
             also
             .
             We
             do
             not
             curiously
             enquire
             what
             the
             Lawes
             of
             other
             Nations
             are
             .
             Let
             them
             Leave
             us
             our
             
             own
             well
             known
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             so
             many
             years
             .
             Do
             we
             trouble
             their
             Councills
             ?
             or
             in
             what
             business
             do
             we
             molest
             them
             ?
             But
             you
             are
             seditious
             ,
             say
             they
             .
             I
             could
             freely
             give
             them
             an
             answer
             :
             what
             is
             that
             to
             them
             ?
             we
             are
             timultuous
             at
             our
             own
             perrill
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             own
             dammage
             .
             I
             might
             enumerat
             a
             great
             many
             seditions
             that
             are
             not
             hurtfull
             either
             to
             Common
             wealths
             or
             Kingdoms
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             make
             use
             of
             that
             defence
             .
             I
             deny
             any
             Nation
             to
             be
             less
             seditious
             than
             we
             .
             I
             deny
             that
             any
             Nation
             hath
             ever
             been
             more
             moderat
             in
             seditions
             than
             we
             .
             Many
             contentions
             have
             fallen
             out
             for
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             government
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             yet
             the
             main
             business
             hath
             been
             still
             kept
             safe
             .
             Our
             contentions
             never
             were
             ,
             as
             amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             hatred
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             but
             only
             out
             of
             love
             to
             our
             own
             countrey
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             maintain
             our
             Lawes
             .
             Hovv
             often
             in
             our
             time
             have
             great
             armies
             stood
             in
             opposition
             to
             one
             another
             ?
             hovv
             oft
             have
             they
             retired
             and
             vvithdravvn
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             not
             only
             vvithout
             vvound
             ,
             but
             vvithout
             any
             harme
             ,
             yea
             vvithout
             so
             much
             as
             a
             reproach
             ?
             Hovv
             often
             hath
             the
             publick
             utility
             setled
             the
             private
             grudges
             ?
             hovv
             often
             hath
             the
             rumor
             of
             the
             enemies
             approach
             extinguished
             our
             intestine
             hatred
             and
             animosity
             ?
             In
             all
             our
             seditions
             vve
             have
             not
             been
             more
             modest
             than
             fortunat
             ;
             seeing
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             party
             most
             just
             hath
             been
             alvvayes
             most
             fortunat
             :
             and
             even
             as
             vve
             have
             moderatly
             vented
             our
             hatred
             ,
             so
             have
             vve
             to
             our
             prof●t
             and
             advantage
             condescended
             to
             an
             agreement
             .
             These
             things
             at
             present
             do
             occurre
             ,
             vvhich
             might
             seeme
             to
             compesce
             the
             speeches
             of
             malevolents
             ,
             refute
             such
             as
             are
             more
             pertinacious
             ,
             and
             may
             satisfy
             such
             as
             are
             of
             a
             more
             temperat
             disposition
             .
             But
             by
             vvhat
             right
             other
             Nations
             are
             governed
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             much
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             I
             have
             briefly
             rehearsed
             our
             ovvn
             vvay
             and
             custome
             ,
             but
             yet
             more
             amply
             than
             I
             intended
             ,
             or
             than
             the
             matter
             did
             require
             :
             because
             I
             undertook
             this
             pains
             or
             you
             only
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             approved
             by
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             :
          
           
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             you
             have
             abundantly
             satisfied
             me
             :
             but
             if
             I
             can
             satisfy
             others
             also
             ,
             I
             shall
             think
             I
             have
             received
             much
             good
             by
             your
             discourse
             ,
             and
             my self
             eased
             of
             very
             much
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .